DEPARTMENT OF THE 1NTEKIOB

BULLETIN

ov THE

UNITED STATES

GEOLOGICAL SURVEY

'No. 37

TYPES OF THE L All AMI E FLOEA

WASHINGTON

G-OVKRNMENT PRINTING- OFFICE

1887

ADVERTISEMENT.

[Bulletin No. 37.]

The publications of the United States Geological Survey are issued in accordance with the statute 

approved March 3,1879, which declares that 

" The publications of the Geological Survey shall consist of the annual repert of operations, geological 

and economic maps illustrating the resources and classification of the lands, and reports upon general 

and economic geology and paleontology. The annual report of operations of the Geological Survey 

shall accompany the annual report of the Secretary of the Interior. All special memoirs and reports 

of said Survey shall be issued in uniform quarto series if deemed necessary by the Director, but otherwise in ordinary octavos. Three thousand copies of each shall be published for scientific exchanges 

and for sale at the price of publication; and all literary and cartographic materials received in exch ange 

shall be the property of the United States and form a part of the library of the organization: And the 

money resulting from the sale of such publications shall be covered into the Treasury of the United 

States."

On July 7,1882, the following joint resolution, referring to all Government publications, was passed 

by'Congress:

'' That whenever any document or report shall be ordered printed by Congress, there shall be printed, 

in addition to the number in each case stated, the 'usual number' (1,900) of copies for binding and 

distribution among those entitled to receive them."

Except in those cases in which an extra number of any publication has been supplied to the Survey' 

oy special resolution of Con press or has been ordered by the Secretary of the Interior, this Office has 

no copies for gratuitous distribution.

ANNUAL REPORTS.

Of the Annual Reports there have been already published:

I. First Annual Report to the Hon. Carl Schnrz, by Clarence King. 1880. 8°. 79 pp. 1 map. A 

preliminary report describing plan of organization and publications.

tr. Report of the Director of the United States Geological Survey for 1880-'81, by J". W. Powell. 

1882. 8°. Iv, 588 pp.' 61 pi. 1 map.

in. Third Annual Report of the United States Geological Survey, 1881-'82, by J. "W. Powell. 1883. 

8°. xviii, 564 pp. 67 pi and maps.

IV. Fourth Annual Feport of the United States Geological Survey, 1882-'83, by J. W. Powell. 1884. 

8°. xxxii, 473 pp. 85 pi. and maps.

V. Fifth Annual Report of the United States Geological Survey, 1883-'84, by J. "W. Powell. 1885. 

8°. sxxvi, 469 pp. 58 pi. and maps. 

The Sixth and Seventh Annual Reports are in press.

MONOGRAPHS.

Of the Monographs, Nos. H, in, IV, V, VI, VH, VHI, IX, X, and XI are now published, viz:

n. Tertiary History of the Grand Canon District, with atlas; by Clarence E. Button, Capt. U. S. A. 

1882. 4°. xiv, 264pp. 42 pi. and atlas of 24 sheets folio Price $10.12

m. Geology of the Comstock Lode and the Washoe District, with atlas, by George F. Becker. 

1882. 4°. xv, 422 pp.. 7 pi. and atlas of 21 sheets folio. Price $11.

TV. Comstock Mining and Miners, by Eliot Lord. 1883. 4°. xiv, 451 pp 3 pi Price $1.50

V. Copper-bearing Rocks of Lake Superior, by Roland D Irving. 5883. 4°. xvi, 464pp. 151. 

29 pi; Price $1.85.

VI. Contributions to the Knowledge of the Older Mesozoic Flora of Virginia, by "Wm. M. Fontaine. 

1883. 4°. xi, 144 pp. 54 1. 54 pi Price $1.05.

VII. Silver-Lead Deposits of Eureka, Nevada, by Joseph S. Curtis 1884. 4° xiii, 200 pp. 16 pi. 

Price $1.20.

VHI. Paleontology of the Eureka District, by Charles D. Walcott. 1884. 4°. xiii, 298 pp. 24 1. 

24 pi. Price $1.10.

IX. Brachiopoda and Lamellibranchiata of the Raritan Clays and Greensand Marls of New Jersey, 

by Robert P. "Whitfleld. 1885 4° xx, 338 pp. 35 pi Price $1.15.

X. Dinocerata A Monograph of an Extinct Order of Gigantic Mammals, by Othniel Charles Marsh. 

1885. 4°. xviii, 243 pp. 561. 56 pi. Price $2.70.

XI. Geological History of Lake Lahontan, a Quaternary LakB of Northwestern Nevada, by Israel 

Cook Russell. 1885. 4°. xiv, 288pp. 46 pL Price $L75.

£ 2318
ADVERTISEMENT.

 The following is in press, viz:

XII. Geology and Mining Industry of Leadville, with atlas, by S. F. Enimons. 1886. 4°. xxix, 

770 pp. 45 pi. and atlas of 35 sheets folio.

The following are in preparation, viz:

I. The Precious Metals, by Clarence King.

 Gasteropoda of the New Jersey Cretaceous and Eocene Marls, by R. P. Whitfield.

 Geology of the Eureka Mining District, Nevada, with atlas, by Arnold Hague.

 Lake Bonneville, by G. K. Gilbert.

 Sauropoda, by Prof. 0. C. Marsh

 Stegosauria, by Prof. 0. C. Marsh.

 Brontotheridte, by Prof. 0. C. Marsh.

 Geology of the Quicksilver Deposits of the Pacific Slope, with atlas, by George F. Becker.

 The Penokee-Gogebic Iron-Bearing Series of North "Wisconsin and Michigan, by Roland D. Irving.

 Younger Mesozoic Flora of Virginia, by William M. Fontaine.

 Description of New Fossil Plants from the Dakota Group, by Leo Lesquereux.

 Report on the Denver Coal Basin, by S. F. Emmons.

 Report on Ten-Mile Mining District, Colorado, by S. F. Emmons.

 Report on Silver Cliff Mining District, by S. F. Emmona

 Flora of the Dakota Group, by J. S. Newberry.

BULLETINS.

The Bulletins of the Survey will contain such papers relating to the general.purpose of its work as 

do not properly come underthe heads of Annual Reports or Monographs.

Each of these Bulletins contains but one paper and is complete in itself. They are, however, numbered in a continuous series, and may be united into volumes of convenient size. To facilitate this, 

each Bulletin has two paginations, one proper to itself and another which belongs to it as part of the 

volume

Of this series of Bulletins Nos. 1 to 37 are already published, viz :

1. On Hypersthene-Andesite and on Triclinic Pyroxene in Augitic Rocks, by Whitman Cross, with 

a Geological Sketch of Buffalo Peaks, Colorado, by S. F. Emmons. 1883. 8°. 42pp. 2 pi. Price 10 cents.

2. Gold and Silver Conversion Tables, giving the coining values of troy ounces of fine metal, etc., by 

Albert Williams, jr. 1883. 8°. 8 pp. Price 5 cents.

3. On the Fossil Faunas of the Upper Devonian, along the meridian of 76° 30', from Tompkins County, 

New York, to Bradford County, Pennsylvania, by Henry S. "Williams. 1884. 8°. 36pp. Price 5 cents.

4. On Mesozoic Fossils, by Charles A. "White. 1884. 8°. 36 pp. 9 pi. Price 5 cents.

5. A Dictionary of Altitudes in the United States, compiled by Henry Gannett. 1884. 8°. 325 pp. 

Price 20 cents.

6. Elevations in the Dominion of Canada, by J. "W. Spencer. 1884. 8°. 43 pp. Price 5 cents.

7. Mapoteca Geologica Americana. A catalogue of geological maps of America (North and South), 

1752-1881, by Jules Marcou and John Belknap Marcou. 1884. 8°. 184 pp. . Price 10 cents.

8. On Secondary Enlargements of Mineral Fragments in Certain Bocks, by R. D. Irviag and C. K.

Van Hise. 1884. 8°. 56 pp. 6 pi. Price 10 cents.

9. Report of work done in the Washington Laboratory during the fiscal year 1883-'84. F. W. Clarke, 

chief chemist; T. M. Chatard, assistant. 1884. 8°. 40pp. Price 5 cents.

10. On the Cambrian Faunas of North America. Preliminary studies, by Charles D. Walcott 1884. 

8°. 74 pp. 10 pi. Price 5 cents.

11. On the Quaternary and Recent Mollusca of the Great Basin; with Descriptions of New Forms, by 

R. Ellsworth Call; introduced by a sketch of the Quaternary Lakes of the Great Baain, by G. K. Gilbert. 1884. 8°. 66 pp. 6 pi. Price 5 cents.

12. A Gryatallographic Study of the Thinolite of Lake Lahontan, by Edward S. Dana. 1884. 8°. 

34 pp. 3 pi. Price 5 cents.

13. Boundaries of the United States and of the several States and Territories, by Henry Gannett, 

1885. 8°. 135 pp. Price 10 cents.

14. The Electrical and Magnetic Properties of the Iron-Carburets, by Carl Barua and Vincent 

Strouhal. 1885. 8°. 238 pp. Price 15 cents.

15. On the Mesozoic and Cenozoic Paleontology of California, by Charles A. White. 1885. 8°. 

33 pp. Price 5 cents.

16. On the higher Devonian Faunas of Ontario County, New York, by John M. Clarke. 1885. 8°. 

86 pp. 3 pi. Price 5 cents.

17. On the Development of Crystallization in the Igneous Rocks of Washoe, Nevada, by Arnold 

Hague and Joseph P. Iddings. 1885. 8°. 44 pp. Price 5 cents.

18. On Marine Eocene, Fresh-water Miocene, and other Fossil Mollusca of Western North America, 

by Charles A. White. 1885. 8°. 26 pp. 3 pi. Price 5 cents.

19. Notes on the Stratigraphy of California, by George F. Becker. 1885. 8°. 28 pp. Price 5 centa.

20. Contribxvtions to the Mineralogy of the Rocky Mountains, by Whitman Cross and W. F. Hillebrand, 1885. 8". 114 pp. 1 pi. Price 10 cents.
ADVERTISEMENT.

21. The Lignites of the Great Sioux Keservation, by Bailey Willis. 1885. 8°. 16 pp.'5 pi. Price 

6 cents. '

22. Ou New Cretaceous Fossils from California, by Charles A. White. 1885. 8°. 25pp. 5 pi. Price 

5 cents.

23. Observations on the Junction between the Eastern Sandstone and the Keweenaw Series on 

Keweenaw Point, Lake' Superior, by R. D. Irving and T. C. Chamberlin. 1885. 8°. 124pp. 17 pL 

Price 15 cents.

24. List of Marine Mollusca, comprising the Quaternary fossils and recent forms from American 

localities between Cape Hatteras and Cape Roque, including the Bermudas, by William H. Ball. 1885. 

8°. 336 pp. Price 25 cents.

25. The Present Technical Condition of the Steel Industry of the United States, by Phineaa Barnes. 

1885. 8°. 85 pp. Price 10 cents.

26. Copper Smelting, by Henry M. Howe. 1885. 8°. 107 pp. Price 10 cents.

27. Report of work done in the division of Chemistry and Physics, mainly daring the fiscal year 

1884-'85. 1886. 8°. 80pp. Price 10 cents.

28. The Gabbros and Associated Hornblende Rocks occurring in the neighborhood of Baltimore, Md., 

by George H. Williams. 1886. 8°. 78pp. 4 pi. Price 10 cents.

29. On the Fresh-water Invertebrates of the North American Jurassic, by Charles A. "White. 1886. 

83 . 41 pp. 4 pi. Price 5 cents.

30. Second contribution to the studies on the Cambrian Faunas of North America, by Charles D. 

Walcott. 1886. 8°. 369 pp 33 pi. Price 25 cents

31. A systematic review of our present knowledge of Fossil Insects, including Myriapods and Arachnids, by Samuel H. Scudder. 1886. 8°. 128pp. Price 15 cents.

32. Lists and Analyses of the Mineral Springs of the United States; a preliminary study, by Albert 

C. Peale. 1886. 8°. 235pp. Price 20 cents.

33. Notes on the Geology of Northern California, by Joseph S.Diller 1886. 8°. 23pp. Price 5 cents.

34. On the relation of the Laramie Molluscan Fauna to that of the succeeding Fresh-water Eocene 

and other groups, by Charles A. White. 1886 8°. 54 pp. 5 pi. Price 10 cents.

35. The Physical Properties of the Iron-Carburets, by Carl Barus and Vincent Strouhal. 1886. 8°. 

62 pp. Price 10 cents.

36. Subsidence of fine Solid particles in Liquids, by Carl Barus. 1887. 8°. 58 pp. Price 10 cents. 

37 Types of the Laramie Flora, by Lester F. Ward. 1887. 8°. 354pp. 57 pi. Price 25 cents. 

Numbers 1 to 6 of the Bulletins form Volume I; Numbers 7 to 14, Volume II j Numbers 15 to 23, Volume III; Numbers 24 to 30, Volume IV; Numbers 31 to 36, Volume V; Volume VI is not yet complete. 

The following are in press, viz:

38. Peridotite of Elliott County, Kentucky, by Joseph S. Diller.

39. The Upper Beaches and Deltas of the Glacial Lake Agassiz, by Warren Upham.

40. Changes in River Courses in Washington Territory due to Glaciation, by Bailey Willis.

41. Fossil Faunas of the Upper Devonian the Genesee Section, by Henry S. Williams.

42. Report of work done in the division of Chemistry and Physics, mainly during the fiscal year 

1885-'86. F. W. Clarke, chief chemist.

43. On the Tertiary and Cretaceous Strata of the Tuscaloosa, Tombigbee, and Alabama Rivers, by 

Engene A. Smith and Lawrence C. Johnson. 

In preparation:

44. Historic statement respecting geologic work in Texas, by R. T. Hill.

45. The Nature and Origin of Deposits of Phosphates of Lime, by R. A. F. Penrose, jr.

46. Bibliography of North American Cjustacea, by A. W. Vogdes.

 The Gabbros and associated rocks in Delaware, by F. D. Chester.

 Report on Louisiana and Texas, by Lawrence C. Johnson.

STATISTICAL PAPERS.

A fourth series of publications, having special reference to the mineral resources of the United 

States, has been undertaken.

Of that series the following have been published, viz : Mineral Resources of the United States [1882], by Albert Williams, jr. 1883. S°. xvii,813pp. Price 

50 cents.

Mineral Resources of the United States, 1883 and 1884, by Albert Williams, jr. 1885. 8°. xiv, 1016 

pp. Price 60 cents.

Mineral Resources of the United States, 1885. Division of Mining Statistics and Technology. 1886. 

8°. vii, 576 pp. Price 40 cents.

Correspondence relating to the publications of the Survey, and all remittances, which must be by , 

POSTAL NOTE or MONEY ORDER (not stamps), should be addressed

To TEE DIRECTOR OF THE

UNITED STATES GEOLOGICAL SURVEY, , WASHINGTON, D. C. 

WASHINGTON, D. C., April 15,1887,

DEFABTMBNT OF THE INTlSBIOE

BULLETIN

OF THE

UNITED STATES

GEOLOGICAL SURVEY

No. 37

WASHINGTON

NT PKIH'J'ING OFFICE

1887

UNITED STATES GEOLOGICAL SUKVEY

J. W. POWBLL, DIRECTOR

OF THE

LAEAMIE FLOKA

BY

LESTER F. WA.RD

WASHINGTON

GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE

1887

CONTENTS.

Pago.

Ex planatory remarks ....................................................... 9

Description of the species...... .... ...... ...... .............................. 13

CRYPTOGAMS.

Algro ....................................................................... 13

Fncns .................................................................. 13

Spiraxis ................................................................ 14

PHANEROGAMS.

Gymnosporms.........................'...................................... 14

Conifera)...... .................. ....................................... 14

Ginkgo ............................................................. 14

Sequoia ............................................................ 16

Angiosperms..................... ........................................ _. 16

Monocotyledons....... ...... ............................................ 1C

Grarnineao ...... ............ ........................................ 1C

Phragmites ..................................................... 16

Lcmnaceto ............................. ............................ 17

Leraua .................. ....................................... 17

- Typhace:.o .......................................................... .17

Sparganinm ............................................. ........ 17

Dicotyledons............................................. ...... ......... 18

A'petalie ............................................................. 18

Salicinese ........................................................ 18

Populus .................................................... 18

Cnpnlifeno ........................................ ............. 24

Qnercns .................................................... 24

Dryophyllnm ........................................... I... 26

Corylns..................................................... 28

Alnns ................-....:............... .................. 30

Botnla-...................................................... 31

MyricaceiB...................................................... 32

Myrica ..................................................... 32

Juglandaceaj ................................................... 33

Jnglaiis .................................................... 33

Carya ......................................!............... 34

Platanaceto ..................................................... 34

Plafcanus.................................. .................. 34

Urticacenj ...................................................... 37

Ficns....................................................... 37

Ulinus...................................................... 44

Lauriueso ....................................................... 46

Laurus ..................................................... 46

Litssoa...................................................... 48

Cinnamomum............................................... 49

Daplinogene ................................................ 51

Monimiaceai .................................................... 51

Monimiopsis ................................................ 51
(t CONTENTS.

Angiosperma Continued. Tago. 

Dicotyledons Continued.

Poly petal fe, ................... ...... .................................. 52

CornacQa) .....'.....:....... ......................_...... ........ 52

Ny sisji ....................................................... 52

Cornns ............................. . ........... ......... M

Aruliaceie. ...................................................... fG

Hcdera ..................................................... f,G

Aval iti .......................................'. ............... r,:.)-

Onagrarieaj ........:............. .......... .... .... .... ........ (".:.?

Trapa ............................ ............ .............. ('>;>

Hamaniel ideio .................................................. . 01

Hamainelites ............................ .... ............... G4

Lcgnnii nosto .................................................... G5

Leguuiiuosites ...................... ........................ 05

Sanindaceo) ..................................................... C>;'>

Acer.... ....................................................

Sapindna .............................. ................. ....

Ampelideao ...................................................... G'.t

Vitis ....................................................... GO

Ruamnea3 ....................................................... . 72

Berchernia ................................................... 72

Pali urns .................................................. ... 75

Cela.st.ri ueae ..................................................... 77

Celastrns ................................................... 77

Euonymns .................................................. b2

Elaeodeudron.. ................................................ 83

TiliaceiB ........................................................ 85

Grewia ..................................................... 85

Grewiopsis .................................................. 88

Sterculiacea) .................................................... 93

Pterospenniles.... .......................................... 93

Credneriaceai ................................................... 9G

Credneria...... ............................................. 96

Menispermaceas ................................................. 100

Coccnlus............. ........... ............................ 100

Magnoliaceae ................................................... 102

Liriodondrou ............................................... 1 02

Magnolia ................................................... 103

 Gamopetalie ........................................................ 104

Ebenaceso ...................................................... 104

Diospyroa ............ _......, .............................. 104

Caprifoliacese ................................................... 106

Viburnum .................................................. 10G

Index ...................................................................... 347

(6)
ILLUSTRATIONS.

Pago.

PLATE I. Fncus, Spiraxis, Ginkgb-.-.-t...-...........-.....--'....-..-- . 120

II. Sequoia...............,i--..-.-........---..-..:...---.--..-... 124

III. Pliragnvites, Leinna, Sparganimn ............ ................... 128

IV. Popnlns..---.........................................:.-...-... i:»2

V. Popnlns ....................................................... 136

VI. Popnlns ....................................................... 140

VII. Popnlns ....................................................... 144

Vlir. Populna........................................................ 148

IX. Popnlns, Qviercns............................................... 152

X. Quercus, DryopTiyllurn .................. ...................... 156

XI. Dryophyllum, Corylns ......................................... 160

XII. Corylns.............. .......................................... 164

XIII. Corylns ....................................................... 168

XIV. Aluns, Bctnla, Myrica, Jnglans................................. 172

XV. Jnglans, Carya, Plafcanns ...................................1.. 176

XVI. Platanns......... ............................................. 130

XVII. Platanns....................................................... 184

XVIII. Platanns....................................................... 188

XIX. Platanns....................................................... 192

XX. Platanus, Ficus................................................ 196

XXI. Ficns .................................. .............:. ......... 200

XXII. FiciiH................. .......................................... 204

XXIII. Ulmus, Laimis ................................................. 208

XXIV. Lits;ea, Cinnamomuin ..i. ...................................... 212

XXV. Dapluiogeiie, Monimiopsis, Nyssa, Cornus....................... 216

XXVI. Cornus, Hedera ;............................................... 220

XXVII. Aralia ......................................................... 224

XXVIII. Aralia, Trapa.................................................. 228

XXIX. Hamamelites, Legnminosites, Acer .............................. 232

XXX. Sapindns....................................................... 236

XXXI. Sapimlus.. i....... ...L.. ............ ........................... 240

XXXII. Vitis........................................................... 244

XXXIII. Berchemia, Zizyphus, Palumis.................................. 248

XXXIV. Celastrns .............................................. ........ 252

XXXV. Celastrus ...................................................... 256

XXXVI. Celastrus ....................................................... 260

XXXVII. Euonymus, Elseodendron ....................................... 264

KXXVIII. Eloeodendron................................................... 268

XXXIX. Grewia ........../............................................. 272

XL. Grewiopsis..................................................... 276

XLL Grewiopsis, Ptorospermites ..........'........................... 280

XLII. Pterosperraites, Credneria ...................................... 284

XLIII. Credneria.......................*.............................. 288

XLIV. Credneria...... ...................:..................,......... 292

(7)
8 ILLUSTRATIONS.

Page.

PLATE XLV. Credneria........ .I.......................................... 296

' XLVL Datura ...................................................... 300

XLVII. Cocculus..................................................... 304

XLyill. Cocculus, Liriodendrop, Magnolia ............................ 308

XLIX. Diospyros......................................'.............. 312

L. Viburnum .................................................... 316

LI. Viburnum ................................................... 320

LII. Viburnum .................................................... 324

LIII. Viburnum ................................................... 328

LIV. Viburnum ...................'................................ 332

LV. Viburnum ................................................... 33fi

LVI. Viburnum ................................................... 340

LVII. Viburnum .................................................... 344

(8)
TYPES OF THE LARAMIE FLORA

BY LESTER F. WARD.

EXPLANATORY REMARKS.

I have in preparation a work on the flora of the Laramie group, in 

which will bo described and figured a very large number of fossil plants, 

most of which wore collected by myself in the seasons of 1881 and 

1883 and the elaboration of which has occupied most of my time since 

the latter date. The work of illustrating this material has progressed 

slowly and cannot be completed earlier than the end of the present 

year (1887), after which much will still remain to bo done before the 

volume can bo ready for publication. Bealizing this, and also the fact 

that the illustrated monographs of the Geological Survey are usually 

long delayed in printing, and feeling the importance of making known 

the general character of these additions to the Laramio flora at an 

earlier date, I thought best to prepare and publish as a preliminary 

sketch some of the more striking types from among the collections. 

Accordingly, in July, 1885, there were submitted for publication in the 

Sixth Animal Eeport of the Survey, at the close of my paper entitled 

" Synopsis of the Flora of the Laramie Group," thirty-live double plates, 

containing one hundred and thirty-nine- figures, accompanied by a list 

of the provisional names which my studies up to that time had enabled 

me to assign.

In that paper, a portion of which was devoted to a description of the 

localities at which the material was collected, it was explained that the 

selections were not made altogether from the best or most instructive 

specimens, but consisted rather of the more representative types of 

such as were then ready, and that it was expected that further research 

would elucidate many obscure points and suggest important modifications.

It was no part of my purpose in that paper to furnish descriptions of 

the species regarded as new and lack of space debarred me from introducing critical comments upon any of the forms figured. As, however, such descriptions and discussions are necessary to the proper 

understanding of the figures and of the nature of the flora under treat-

(9)
10 TYPES OF THE LARAMIE FLORA.

ment, I commenced to characterize these forms on my return from the 

field in September, 1885, and to append such explanatory notes as were 

necessary to reuder this part of the work intelligible and available to 

scientific men. The present bulletin is the result. I had originally 

intended to publish it merely as a text to the figures in tlio Sixth Annual Report, but it was finally decided to rearrange the figures on 

plates of smaller size, adapted to the bulletins, and thus render the 

work complete in itself.

No changes have been made in the names given to the species in the 

previous paper, but wherever, as has sometimes occurred, later investigations have led me to modified conclusions relative to the proper 

affinities of the forms described, the changes thus proposed are mentioned in the discussions.

The following table will show tbe corresponding figures iu the two 

sets of plates:

Table to facilitate cross-reference between the plates and figures in this bulletin and the 

same figures as published in the Sixth Annual Report of the U. S. Geological Survey, 

Plates XXXI to LXF.

Bulletin.

Plate.

I

II

m

IV

bb

E

i

2

3

4

5

C

1

o

3

4

5

G

1

2

3

4'

5

6

7

1

2

3

3a

4

5

6

7

8

Annual Report.

Plato.

XXXI

XXXII

xxxm

bb 

E

1

2

3

4

5

6

7

8

9

10

11

12

3

1

2

4

 5

6

7

1

2

3

3a

4

.5

C

7

10-

Bulletin.

Plate.

V

VI

'

VII

VIII

.bb

&

1

2

3

4

5

C

7

1

2

3'

4

5

6

7

8

1

2

3

4

5

6

1

2

3

4

5

C

7

Annual Report.

Plate.

XXXIII

XXXIV

-

XXXV

XXXVI

bb

E

8

9

11

1

2

3

4

5

G

7

8

9

1

2

3

4

5

G

7

8

9

10

n

1

2

3

4

5

.Bulletin.

Plate.

IX

X

XI

XII

XIII

b'n

E

i

2

3

4

5

G

1

2

3

4

5

6

7

8

1

2

3

4

5

1

2

1

o

3

4

5

G

7

Annual Report.

Plato.

XXXVI

XXXVII

XXXVTII

XXXIX

bb

E

G

7

8

9

10

1

2

3

4

5

6

7

8

9

10

11

J

2

3

4

5

 1

2

3

4

5

6

7

(10)
WABD.] TABLE OF CROSS-REFERENCES. 11

Table to facilitate cross-reference bcl.wcenpl.alcs a.nd figures in this bulletin, #c. Cont'd.

Bulletin.

Plato.

XIV

XV

XVI

xvii

XVI 11

XIX

XX

XXT

XXII

xxm

XXIV

XXV

bb

s

1

o

1

4

5

G

1

2

3

4

1

1

1

2

3

Hii

r

i

2

3

4

T)

1

o

3

i

2

3

4

5

G

7

8.

1

2

3

4

5

G

7

8

0

10

1

2

3

4

5

1

2

Animal/Report,

Plato.

XXXIX

XL

XLI

XL1I

XLIII

XL IV

XLV

'

XLVT

XLVIT

ti,

G

8

1.

2

3

4

6

G

7

8

0

1

1

2

3

.4

4;i

1

1

2

3

4

r.

c

7.

1

2

3

4

5

G

7

8

0

1

2

3

'4

5

G

7

8

9

30

11

12

1

2

3

4

5

P.iillotin.

Plato.

XXV

XXVI

XXV.II

XXVIII

XXIX

XXX

XXXI

XXXII

XXXIII

fcb

3

4

5

1

2

3

4

5

G

7

1

o

3

4.

f-(

1

2

3

4

5

.1

2

3

4

5

1

2

3

4

5

1

2

3

4

5

G

7

1.

2

3

4

0

G

7

8

1

2

3

4

5

Ainiu.il Report

Plato.

XL VII

XLVILI

XLT.X

' L

LI

Lit

bi'

E

G

7

8

]

2

3

4

r.

c

7

8

9

10

11

J -i

1

2

3

4

5

G

7

8

9

1

3

2

4

r>

6

7

8

9

10

1

2

3

4

.!»

G

7

8

9

10

11

12

13

14

15

1

Bulletin.

Plato.

XXXIII

1

XXXIV

XXXV

XXX VI

XXXVII

XXXVTII

XXXIX

XL

XLT

&'n 

£

G

7

8

9

10

11

.12

n

1.4

1

o

3

4

r>

G

i

2

3

4

5

6

1

2

3

4

1

2

3

4

r>

1

2

3

4

5

0

7

1

2

3

4

5

6

7

1

0

3

4

5

1

.A.nniiiil Report

Pliiti-.

LI I

mi

LIV

LV

LVI

bj)

i^i

2

:)

4

B

G

7

8

9

10

11

12

13'

14

15

10

1

o

3

4-

r,

(;

7

8

9

10

1

2

3

4

G

G

7

8

9

10

11

12

13H'

1

o

3

4

5

0

1

s'

0

10

1

(11)
12 TYPES OP THE LARAMIE FLORA. FHULL. 37.

Table to facilitate cross-reference between plates and figures in this bulletin, $-c. Cont'd.

Bulletin.

Plato.

XLI

XLII

XLIH

XLIV

XLV

XLVI

XLVH

XLVHI

_M

2

3

4

5

6

1

2

3

4

1

2

3

1

2

3

1*

2

3

1

1

2

3

4

1

2

3

Annual Report.

Plato.

LVI

LVH

LVIH

LIX

LX

ti

£

2

3

4

5

G

7

8

9

1

2

3

4

5

1

2

3

4

5

G

1

2

3

4

5

1

2

Bulletin. '

Plato.

XLVIII

XLIX

L

LI

LII

LIII

_M

4

1

2

3

4

5

1

2

3

1

2

3

4

5

6

7

8

1

2

3

4

1

2

3

4

5

Annual Report.

Plato.

LX

LXI

LXII

LXI

LXII

LXT.II

_M

3

4

5

G

7

8

1

7

3

2

4

1

2

3

4

5

G

G

 5

7

8

9

10

1

'2

3

Bulletin.

Plato.

LIII

LIV

LV

LVI

LVIT

_bio

G

1

2

3

4

5

1

2

3

4

5

G

7

8

9

1

2

3

4

5

6

1

2

3

4

5

Annual Report.

Plato.

LXIII

LXIV

LXV

u

4

5

G

7

8

9

1

2

3

4

5

G

7

8

9

10

11

12

1

2

3

4

5

G

7

8

(12) '
DESCRIPTION OF THE SPECIES.

CRYPTOGAMS.

ALG^E. 

FUCUS L.

This genus as now restricted is almost exclusively confined to the 

northern hemisphere, the sea-weeds of the southern hemisphere going

by different names. It is a tidal form and not found in deep water. 

About a dozen species are known, which, however, gives no idea of their 

vast abundance upon the rocky shores where they grow. They are 

mostly high northern, and the greater part of the species are common 

to both the Old and the New World. Until recently the only fossil 

species recognized were those described by Watelet from the Paris 

Basin, six of which were considered sufficiently reliable to be accepted 

by Schiinper in his Pale"ontologie ve"g6tale. Since the appearance 

of the latter work-Heer has detected the remains of one of the living 

species (F. caniculatus L.) in the Quaternary deposits of Spitsbergen. 

Lesqnereux and myself have found the species mentioned below in two 

different localities belonging to the Lararnie group, and Pilar thinks 

he recognizes two species of Fucus in the Miocene deposits of Sused.

Fucus liguitum Lx.

Fucus LIGNITUM Lx., Bulletin U. S. Geol. Survey of the Territories, Vol. I, No. 5, 

p. 364; Annual Report do., 1874, p. 296; Tert. Fl., p. 42, pi. Ixi, figu. 24, 24a.

Pluto I, Figs. 1,2. Point of Rocks, Wyoming; white sandstone bod oastof station (Fig. 1). Burne'a Ranch, Montana (Fig. 2).

The specimen represented by Fig. 1 comes from the same bed at 

Point of Bocks as that collected by Dr. F. Vk Hayden and figured by 

Prof. Leo Lesquereux. It is a somewhat fuller speci men and shows inore 

of the branches. The other specimen (Fig. 2) was found at Burus's 

Kaiich, on the Yellowstone, and has already been referred to as part of 

the evidence of partial synchronism of the two beds. Though an inferior specimen it seems to belong to the same species. Prof. Lesqnereux 

refers to its resemblance to Sphccrococcites crispiformis Schloth.; and S. 

SchamleUnvs Heer (Urwelt der Schweiz, pi. iv, fig. 1) may also be profitably compared. In its external character, at least, it closely resembles 

forms of G-elidiuui (see Saporta, Algues Fossiles, pi. iii, tigs. l/>, 3), and 

ulso some forms of Ohoudrites.
14 TYPES OF THE LAKAMIE FLORA. [BULL. 37.

SPIRAXIS Newberry.

A geuus recently created, as mentioned below. It seems to -be one 

of the ancient forms of fossil kelp, the more recent representatives of 

which go by the name of/Halymenites.

Spiraxis bivalvis, u. sp. 

Plate I, Fig. 3. Head of Clear Creek, Montana.

Body cylindrical or fusiform, offeii tapering toward both ends, traversed by numerous fine spiral ridges at an angle of 60° to the axis, 

slightly verrucose, minutely fistulose at the center, cleft through longitudinally by a plane that'generally passes a litfele- to one side of the 

center and is either strictly tangential or slightly curved, the larger 

segment often cleft also through its center, or sometimes the cylinder 

divided by three planes of cleavage into three nearly equal segments 

uniting' at the center.

This is the peculiar fucoid found near the head of Clear Creek, to 

which reference was made when treating of that locality. It certainly 

bears a strong general resemblance to some of the " screw-like fossils 

from the Chemung rocks " recently made known by Dr. J. S. Newberry 

(Annals N. Y. Acad. Sciences, Vol. Ill, pp. 217-220, pi. xviii) under the 

name of Spiraxis, and although his specimens came from a very much 

lower horizon his theory of their fucoidal character is doubtless correct 

and the present specimens from the Port Union group probably belong 

to the same form of life. I have therefore ventured to refer them to the 

same genus, although this may extend its geological range more widely 

than the author intended.

The specific name is based upon the tendency., already referred to, 

which this particular form exhibits, to split into two valves or halves

by a longitudinal cleavage which passes across the spiral striae upou 

the surface without being in the least affected by them.

PHANEROGAMS.

GYMNOSPERMS.

CONIFERS. 

GINKQO L.

The sole living representative of this once abundant gelius is thought 

to have been confined to China prior to the advent of man, but now it 

is not only widely distributed throughout eastern Asia and Japan, but 

also throughout the western world as an ornamental tree, In the fossil

(H) .
CONIFERS. 15

state it ranges from the Permian to the Miocene. Two of the twenty - 

.five fossil species have already been described from the Laramie group, 

to which two more are here added.

Ginkgo Laramiensis Ward.

GINKGO LAUAMIENSIS Ward, Science, Vol. V, June 10,1885, p. 496, fig. 7. 

Plate I, Fig. 4. Poiut of Rocks, Wyoming; gray sandstone bed north of station.

Leaves small (3 to 5 cm. in width), narrowed to the petiole, the margin undulate, sinuate, or somewhat lobate; nerves flabellate-divergent, 

many times dichotomous.

The occurrence of sinuses of variable depth at irregular intervals 

around the margins of the leaves is the chief distinction which separates this form from both G. adiantoidcs and 0. lilola, between which 

it clearly holds an intermediate position.

Twelve fragments of this leaf were collected at Point of Eocks in the 

sandstone bed north of the station, the one figured here being perhaps 

the most perfect. At the request of Dr. Newberry, who saw them at 

the National Museum, they were sent to him at the School of Mines, 

New York, and subsequently returned by him with the remark that he 

could find no sufficient characters tojustify a specific distinction between 

them and leaves of the living species, G. liloba. There certainly is 

very little difference, except in size, but between G. adiantoides Ung. 

and the living species there is not even that difference. I have therefore thought best to commemorate this small form by a separate name 

and retain Unger's name for the next. Should intermediate forms be 

subsequently discovered, all might perhaps be referred to G. biloba.

Ginkgo adiantoidea (Ung.) Heer.

GINKGO ADIANTOIOES (Uug.) Heer, Fl. Foss. Arct., Vol. V, Pt. Ill (Prim. Fl. Fosst

Sachal.), p. 21,pl. ii, tigs. 7-10. 

SAUSBUKIA ADIANTOIDES Ung., Syuops., p. 211; Gen. et Spec., p. 392. Massal. &

Scarab., Fl. Foss. del Senigal,, p. 163, pi. i, fig. 1; pl.vi, tig. 18; pi. vii, fig. ?.

Heer, Fl. Foss. Arct., Vol. I, p. 183. pi. xlvii, fig. 14; Vol. II, Pt. IV (Foss. Fl. N.

Greenland), p. 465, pi. xliv, fig. 1.

Plato I, Figs. 5, (5. Seven Mile Crook, Montana; Spargauium bed.

The discovery of these interesting leaf impressions in the Sparganium bed at Seven Mile Creek was mentioned in the Sixth Annual Eeport (p. 545). They have nearly the size of the leaves of the living 

species and do not appreciably differ from the non lobate forms of it 

which frequently occur (some trees having nearly all their leaves without lobes, and others having them nearly all lobetl). The lobes also 

differ greatly in depth and the Fort Union leaves sometimes have shallow sinuses,
16 TYPES OF THE LAEAMIE FLORA, [BULL. 37.

SEQUOIA Endl.

Like Ginkgo, this genus represents a waning type of plant life, only 

the two well known California!! species remaining of the forty or more 

that are described in the fossil state. These latter range from the base 

of the Cretaceous, or even from the upper Jurassic, to the Pliocene. Six 

belong to the Laramie group, of which two are from the northern districts.

Sequoia biformis Lx.

SEQUOIA BIFORMIS Lx., Bulletin U. S. Geol. Surv. Terr., Vol. I, p. 366; Ann. Rep^ 

do., 1874, p. 298; Tort. Fl., p. 80, pi. Ixii, figs. 15-18, l$a.

Plato II, Figs. 1-6. Point of Rocks, Wyoming; white sandstone bed east of 

station (Figs. 1, 2); white'marl bed northwest of station (Figs. 3, 6).

The two specimens, Figs. 1 and 2, are from the original fine white 

sandstone bed at Point of Eocks, long since explored by Dr. Hayden and 

Mr. William Cleburue; but they differ from the specimens collected by 

Hayden and figured by Lesquereux in having the shorter leaves more 

densely packed together and especially in exhibiting rhombic scars at 

.the points where the leaves have fallen away. In this latter character 

they resemble more closely the forms called Araucarites. I do not, 

however, consider it probable that iny specimens from that bed .represent a different species from that formerly collected there, and the differences are probably due to accidents of preservation.

The special interest attaching to them is in the fact that all the other 

specimens, which agree more closely with those formerly collected, conie 

from the white arenaceous marl bed at the base of the cliff to the northwest of the station. They greatly strengthen the presumption which I 

entertained at that time that these beds might be the equivalent of the 

others and be in their observed position by virtue of either a strong

westerly dip or a fault in the intermediate region. It is important to 

know this, since by such knowledge the relative position, of the more 

important bed, some 300 feet almost directly over this one, could be 

determined.

"ANGIOSPERMS. 

MONOCOTYLEDONS.

GRAMINE/E. 

PHRAGMITBS Triii.

The two living species of Phragmites are very widely diffused throughout temperate and tropical regions of the globe. Four or five times us 

many species are described in the fossil state, chiefly from the" Miocene ; 

but three are found in Laramie strata. The reference of some of thesis 

forms to this genus is very doubtful.

(1C)
WAUD.J MONOCOTYLEDONS. 17

Phragmites Alaekana Heer.

PHKAGMITES ALASKANA Heer, Fl. Foes. Arct., Vol. II, Pt. II (Fl. FOHS. Alask.), p. 24, 

pi. i, figs. 12, 12 b. Lesqnereux, Anu. Rep. U. S. Geol. Surv. Terr., 1871, p. 296; 

Tert. FL, p. 'JO, pi. viii, tigs. 10-12,12a; Grot, and Tort. Fl., p. 141. Scbiuiper, 

Pal. V6g., Vol. II, p. 398.

Plato III, Figs. 1-3. Burus's Rauch, Montana.

There can be no doubt that these specimens represent the same plant 

that is figured by Lesquereux (Tert. Fl., pi. viii, fig. 10), collected G miles 

above Spring Canon, near Fort Ellis, Mont., and ifc is a form that 

wcems to be confined to the Fort Union group. It is probably not 

Phraginites, and may.be profitably compared with Bambusa Jjugdunensis. 

(See Saporta, V6g. Foso. de Mexirnieux, pi. xxiii, figs. 8-16.)

LEMNACE^E.

LEMNA L.

Seven species of this genus are found inhabiting the fresh waters of 

temperate and tropical parts of the world. Besides the one named 

below, only two species are known in' the fossil state. One of these is 

from the Green Eiver shales at Florissaut, Colo. 

Lemna scutata Daw son.

/

LKMNA SCUTATA Dawson, Report on tbo Geology of the 49th Parallel, Appendix A, 

p. 329, pi. xvi, figs. 5, G ; Trails. Roy. Soc. Can., Sec. IV, 1882, p. 32. Losquereux, 

Ann. Rep. Geol. Surv. Ton-., 1874, p. 300; Tort. Fl., p. 102, pi. Ixi, ligs. 2-5. 

, Plato III, Figs. 4, 5. Burns's Ranch, Montana.

I have concluded to refer these forms to Leinna vcittata rather thau 

to Pistia corrugata because none of them have the obovate shape characteristic of the mature leaves found at Point of Kocks and because, 

if there is any difference between the Point of Eocks specimens and 

those from British America, the probabilities are in favor of the identity 

of our plant with the latter, which doubtless belongs to the Fort Union 

group. But I quite agree with Prof. Lesquereux that the two are one 

and that all the specimens from Point of Rooks beds, which I afeo carefully examined while there, belong to a single species. All the specimens figured are from Burus's Kauch, but faint impressions (showing no 

nervation) of what I have little doubt is the same plant are visible 

upon some of the Iron Bluff shales.

TYPHACE^E.

SPARQANIUM L:

This is rather a northern type occupying temperate and subtrigid 

regions, but representatives are found in Australia. There are in all 

half a dozen living species and about ten fossil ones, of which S. Slygium Heer is by far the best known.

(17) ' 

Bull 37 2
18 T¥sPES QiF THE LARAMIE FLORA. [BULL. 37.

Spargaiiium Stygium Heor. t

SPARGANIUM STYGIUM Heer, Fl. Tert. Helv., Vol. I, p. 101, pi. xlv, figs. 1-4; Fl. 

Foss. Arct., Vol. I, p. 97, pi. xlv, figs. 2«, 13d ; Vol. II, Pt. IV (Foss. Fl. N. 

Greenland), p. 407, pi. xlii, figs. 46, 5, 5&. Scliiinper, Pal. V6g., Vol. II, p. 473.

Plate III, Figs. 6,7. Seven Mile Creek,.Montana.

The single heads, which occur in masses on the rocks of the next 

highest beds of the Seven Mile Creek series, agree almost1 absolutely 

with the one figured by Heer in the Arctic Flora last cited, anid this 

alone lias determined me to refer our plant to that species. But the 

special interest in the case is the occurrence of about complete racemes, 

bearing single heads at the extremities of peduncles nearly an inch 

long. Two suoli racemes were obtained,one of which is figured (Fig. 7). 

These heads are smaller than those found separate and the fruits are 

less acuminate. I presume they represent an earlier stage in ftie development of the plant. At least, as all were found at one place, there 

seems no good reason for supposing that they represent two species.

DICOTYLEDONS. 

APETAL^E.

SALICINE^E.

POPULUS L.

The Fort Union group seems to bi3 exceedingly rich in forms of Populus, which are probably the ancestors of the forms that still constitute 

almost the only arboreous vegetation of the region embraced by that

extensive deposit. Bab it i.s remarkable, if such be the case, that the 

existing forms, P. nwnilifcra, P. bals'amifera (with its willow shaped 

variety, angustifolia) and also, to .some extent, P. tremuloidcs have a 

much, more pinnate nervation, and where tending to be palmate it 

never possesses the decidedly aerodrome character which belongs to 

nearly all the fossil forms, not only of western America but of the 

Arctic regions. It is only in the fossil floras of Europe that the pinnately nerved forms occur (cf. P. latior, P. Ijalsamoides). It would seem 

that the Old World forms, after having been distributed over both hemispheres, proved fittest to survive in the struggle for existence with 

glacial agencies.

Dr. Newberry, in his Lftter Extinct Floras of North America, describes eight species of Populus from the Fort Union group, and in the 

great profusion of forms which I found, and which are represented so 

abundantly in ray collections, I certainly expected that the most of those 

figured by him would, be represented. .But, unless we allow a much 

greater range of variation both in general for;a and in nervation than

(18)
WARD.] DICOTYLEDONS APUTAL/E. 19

over occurs with, living species, only one of bis species can bo with certainty identified in my collections, and only two of my forms can, without such undue expansion of the characters, be referred to any species 

hitherto described. On the other hand, there are some eight or ten 

forms which, after examining' all the species of Populus, both fossil and 

living, to which I have access through either specimens or figures, I am 

compelled to record as new and distinct from one another. It is true 

that great liberty has been taken by certain authors in referring forms 

differing entirely in their nervation to the saints .species, but if they have 

examined living specimens they must have found that they agree in 

nervation even where they differ in nearly all other respects.

Populus glandulifera Heer.

POPULUS GLA.NDUU.FEUA Heer, Fl. Terfc. Hoiv., Vol. II, p. 17, ]>1. Jviii, figs. 5-11; pi. 

lxiiijig.7; R Fuss. Arcfc., Vol. 11, Ft;. 11 (Fl. Fuss. Alask.), p. SJG, pi. ii,Jigs. 1,2;

Vol. V, Pt. Ill (Prim. Fl. Fosa Saulial.), p. "2'j, pi. Hi, li^'. 4; Pt. IV (Mioc. Pfl. v. 

Saclial.), p. 5, pi. ii, figs. 7<i, l>; Fl. Foss. du Portugal, p. 25, pi. :<xi, tigs. f», G«. -Lndwig, PaUoontotrr., Vol. VIII, p. !H, pi. xxvi, fig. 10. Sohimper, Pal. Veg., Vol. II, 

p. 090. Lii'squoroux, Cret. and Tort.. Fl., p. 220, pi. xlviA, figs. 3, 4.

Plato IV, Figs. 1-4, Fig. 3ci enlarged. Burns's llancli, Montana.

The forms referred to this species are all alike in nervation and in 

form and all cotue from the carbonaceous shale at Burns's Ranch, 

where the fine grained character of the rock brings out the nervation in 

a very perfect manner. They do not agree well enough with the originals figured by Heer (PI. Tert. Helv., pi. Iviii) to have suggested their 

identity, but they are substantially identical with the forms figured 

by Lesquerenx from the Bad Lands of Dakota (belonging to the Fort 

Union group), in his Cretaceous and Tertiary Floras (pi. xlviA, figs. 

3, 4), Fig. 2 agreeing entirely with his fig. 4. The rest of the specimens have a somewhat more irregular outline, but this and all other 

peculiarities are seen, in Heer's tig. 7, pi. Ixiii, of the Tertiary Flora 

of Switzerland, quoted above. Baron von Ettiiigshausen, to whom the 

figures have been sent, regards this as a distinct species.

Populus cuneata Newberry.

POPULUS CUNKATA NewueiTy, Later Extinct; Floras, pp. 31, 04; Illnstr. of Cret. 

and Terh. Plants, pi. xiv, tigs. 1-4. Lesquorenx, Cret. and Terh. Fl., p. 225, p.l. 

xlviA, fig. 5. Dawsou, Cret. and Tort. Fl. Brit. Col. and N. W. Terr., Trana. Roy. 

Soc. Can., Sec. IV, 1882, p. 32.

Plato IV, Figs. 5-S; Plato V, Figs. 1-3. Soveu Mile Creek, Montana, Sparganinin bed (Plato IV, Figs. 5-8; Plato V, Figs. 1, 2). Clear. Creek, Montana 

(Plato V, Fig. 3).

All but the last of the specimens of this form figured here came from 

the Spargauium bed of the Seven Mile Creek system and are perfectly 

normal in all respects j the last (Plate V, Fig. 3) presents some differences and was collected at Clear Creek. It may be a form of Populus 

arctica Heer and has its nearest analogue in the specimen from Siberia

(19)
20 TYPES OF THE LARAM1E, FLORA. |suLi,37.

figured by Heer in the Arctic Flora (Vol. V, Pt. II, Foss. Fl. Sibir., pi. 

xv, fig. 3). The species occurred at Cracker Box Creek and in other 

beds, but the specimens are less perfect.

Fopulus speciosa, n. sp. 

Plate V, Figs. 4-7. Clear Creek, Montana.

Leaves long petioled, 5 to 7cm. wide, the blade but little longer, 

i rounded sinuate or crenate except the nearly horizontal base, palmately 

nerved j midrib strong } - lateral primaries three pairs, all uniting with 

the midrib at the summit of the petiole, the innermost pair much the 

strongest, aerodrome, outer pair basal and delicate;, tertiary nerves 

distinct, often terminating directly in the blunt teeth, frequently anastomosing and forming arches from which finer ones proceed to the margin.

These fine specimens from the Clear Creek beds probably most closely 

resemble P. arctica Heer, but there are some constant differences, such 

as the rounded teeth, which seem to be essential. It is also a larger 

and in every way handsomer form. The five principal nerves always 

unite at the summit of the petiole, and iu most of the specimens the 

base is nearly or quite horizontal without being cordate.

Populus amblyrhyncha, n. sp.

Plate VI, Figs. 1-8; Plate VII, Figs. 1-3. Seven Mile Creek, Montana; white marl bed. 

Leaves long petioled, 3.5 to 8.5cm. broad, the blade considerably 

longer than broad, varying from cordate to wedge shaped at the base, 

entire to near the widest part, rounded sinuate or crenate above, somewhat irregular in outline, the apex prolonged into a blunt point; midrib strong; lateral nerves one to three pairs, the inner pair much the 

strongest, uniting with the midrib some distance above the summit of 

the petiole, somewhat alternate, erect, sending out strong tertiaries

which branch and anastomose, sometimes reaching the margin and terminating in blunt teeth which project beyond the others; lower lateral 

primaries light, alternate, or of unequal number on the two sides of the 

midrib j nervilles faint, percurreiit or broken.

These constant forms are all from one bed, viz, the highest at Seven 

Mile Creek, and seem distinct from all others I have examined. They 

all agree in having the two or three principal nerves unite with the 

midrib a short distance above the base of the leaf, below which the 

thin basilar nerves proceed. The rounded teeth are somewhat irregular 

toward the summit, and the terminal one is usually produced into a 

conspicuous blunt snout, which gives a distinct character to this species 

and from which I have given it its name.

Populus daphnogenoides, u. sp.

Plate VII, Figs. 4-6. Seven Mile Creek, Montana; white marl Led. 

Leaves ovate in outline, entire near the wedge shaped base, rounded1- 

siuuate or somewhat sharply toothed above, terminating iu a long, en-

(20)
WAUD.] DICOTYLEDONS APETALJ2. 21

s

tire, often curved, blunt point; petiole divided a little above the base 

of the blade into three strong, nearly equal, primary nerves, the two 

lateral ones distinctly aerodrome and very erect, terminating near the 

apex, giving off strong tertiaries winch branch and terminate in the 

teeth; basal nerves light or indistinguishable; nervilles irregular, 

branched, often percurrent.

In searching for the analogues of this form they are chiefly found, so 

far as the size, shape, and general nervation are concerned, among other 

genera than Populns, for example, Zizyphus, Paliurus, Daphnogene, 

and Cinnamomum, but upon closer scrutiny they fail to convince me 

that these leaves are not those of a true Populus and one not widely 

distinct from that last mentioned, from which they differ in their smaller 

size, more nnrrowed and elongated form, and in having somewhat 

sharper teeth.

Populus oxyrhyncha, n. sp. 

Plato VIII, Figs. 1, 2. - Sovon Mile Creek, Montana; white marl bed.

Leaves broader than long, 4.5 to Gem. in width, entire or slightly undulate to the middle, irregularly rounded-dentate and somewhat threelobed above, terminating in an acute or slightly obtuse point, horizontal 

or slightly wedge shaped at the base; palmately nerved, the inner lateral primaries nearly equaling the midrib, erect and curving inward, 

giving off strong tertiaries from near the base which often reach the 

margin, uniting near the summit with tertiaries from the midrib; nervilles distinct, Hexed in the. middle and united by others running parallel 

to the tertiaries, forming quadrate or trapezoidal meshes.

I at first thought it would be necessary to separate these two forms, 

but upon further study I conclude to unite them. They have some resemblance to the specimens which I have designated as P. a/niblyrliynclia. 

but the mode of union of the primary nerves with the midrib is different and one of the specimens (Fig. 2) has the point decidedly acute. 

This resembles in general character Unger'sfigure of P.attenuata Al. Br., 

published in his Sylloge (III, pi. xxii, fig. 15), but there the lateral primaries rise from some distance above the base of the leaf and send out secondaries in a very different manner.

The other specimen (Fig. 1) resembles very closely Saporta's P. Euboiea, 

(Monde des Plantes, p. 285, fig. 80, No. 1), but is considerably larger. It 

differs from most of the other specimens from this locality in exhibiting a much larger amount.of detailed nervation, but whether this indicates a leaf of different texture or merely an accident of preservation 

it is impossible to say.

Populus craspedodroma, n. sp. 

Plate VIII, Fig. 3. Bnrns's Ranch, Montana,

Leaf small for the genus, ovate in outline, somewhat lobed, slightly 

heart shaped, toothed all round, the teeth prominent, unequal, obtuse,

(21)
22 TYPES OF THE LA^AMIE FLORA. IBUI.L.S?.

or rounded, the terminal tooth prolonged; nervation craspedodrome; 

midrib much stronger than the lateral nerves, these in two pairs rising 

from the summit of the petiole, the basal pair very light, terminating 

in the first teeth, second pair proceeding from the midrib at an angle of 

60° to the margin at the widest part of the leaf and terminating in a 

strong tooth or lobe, the upper pair strongest, erect, and dichotomously 

branching, the ultimate ramifications ending in the teeth; nervilles few 

and faint, often ending blind, forming near the midrib irregular meshes. 

It is with grave doubts that I refer this beautiful impression to the 

genus Populus rather than to Hedera or Yitis. It has, however, all the 

essential characters of the genus, even to the basilar nerves, and yet 

the principal nerves pass directly into the teeth, which have the peculiar 

narrow but blunt form characteristic of the Vitacese.

Populus Whitei, n. sp.

Plate VIII, Fig. 4. Burns's Ranch, Montana; collected by Dr. C. A. White in 

and named in his honor.

Leaf long petioled, subrhombic in outline, three lobed, unequally 

toothed to near the base, terminating in a prominent, slightly recurved 

point; nervation craspedodrome; lateral primary nerves in two pairs, 

upper pair nearly equal to the midrib, arising from above the base of 

the blade, erect and aerodrome, sending out strong secondary nerves 

to the lobes and teeth; lower pair short:, rising midway between these 

and the base; nervilles percurrent, more or less curved, flexed in the 

middle, sometimes forking.

This specimen occurs in the collection of Dr. C. A. White from the 

lower Yellowstoue district, made in 1882, and was collected at Burns's 

Ranch. My collection from that locality contains nothing that resembles it, unless the species last named may be said to do so. For a long

time I supposed this form to be the same as that figured, by Newberry 

on plate xiii, fig. 5, of the Illustrations of Cretaceous and Tertiary 

Plants, under the name of Populus acerifolia, although that figure 

bears almost no resemblance to the others under the same name. But 

a careful comparison convinces me that the two forms are distinct, and 

the strongly craspedodrome character of the nervation makes it somewhat doubtful whether our specimen represents a true Populus.

Populus hederoides, n. sp. 

Plate VIII, Fig. 5. Seven Mile Creek, Montana; white marl bed.

Leaf long petioled, large, (7.5cm. wide), coarsely sinuate-toothed to 

belowthe middle, entire at the base; midrib flexuous, divided at considerable distance above the base of the blade into three equal branches, 

the lateral branches curving upward and inward toward the apex and 

giving off three or four secondaries, which go to the margin; lower 

pair of lateral primary nerves arising from a point lower down and near

(22)
WARD.] DICOTYLEDONS APETAL^. 23

the base, lighty simple, and parallel to the margin, terminating in the 

first or second tooth ; nervilles faint, straight, percurrent.

That this impression represents a true Populus I am quite certain, 

although the nervation is wholly anomalous and the general form more 

nearly approaches some species of Heclera. Only one specimen accompanies the collection, and of this the summit is wanting. It is from

the highest beds of the Seven Mile Creek series.

Populus Richardson! Hccr.

POPULUS EICHAUDSONI PJeer, Fl. Foss. Arct., Vol. I, i>. 98, pi. iv, figs. 1-5, 61); pi. vi, 

figs. 7, 8; pi. xv, fig, Ic; p. 137, pi. xxiii, ligs. 2«, 3; p. 158, pi. xxxi, figs. 1ft, 

2; Vol. IT, Pb. Ill (Mioc. Fl. Spitzbergeus), p. 54, pi. x, figs. 8-12; Pt. IV 

(Foss. Fl. N. Greenland), p. 468, pi. xliv, figs. 7, 8, 9o; pi. Iv, fig. 36; Vol. IV, 

Pt. I (Foss. Fl. Spitzbergens), p. 68, pi. xi, fig, 7e; pi. xiv, fig. 4; pl.xxxii, ''figs. 1,

y; Vol. V, PI. II (Foss. PI. Sibirions), p. 49, pi, xv, fig,7. Lesqueroux, Tert. Fl. ;

p. 177, pi. xxii, figs. 10-12. Schimper, Pal. V6g., Vol. II, p. 688. " 

Plato VIII, Fig. 6. Burns's Ranch, Montana.

Although only a single fragment, this specimen differs from all the 

rest in the collections and agrees in all respects with the characters 

of P. Richardsoni. I have therefore no alternative but to refer it to 

that species.

Populus anornala, n. sp.

Plato VIII, Fig. 7. Burns's Eanch, Montana.

»

Leaf long petioled (4cm.), 4.5cm. wide, roundish-ovate, strongly and 

somewhat sharply toothed to below tine middle, entire and rounded'at 

the base; nervation pinnate, craspedodrome ; midrib thick, dicboto 

mous above; secondaries two or three on each side below the forks of 

the midrib, strong, parallel to one another, curving upward, the upper 

forking, the lower giving off tertiaries from the under side;.' nervilles 

distinct, close together, somewhat curved, mostly percurrent, often bent 

in the middle, forked or joined by cross nerves.

This very anomalous form, of which the immediate base and the summit are unfortunately wanting, accompanied Dr. White's collection from 

Burns's Ranch and was not duplicated by my researches. The form is 

somewhat similar to that of Populus subrotundata Lx. (Tert. FL, pi. 

xxiv, figs. C-8), but the nervation is more pinnate and cruspedodrome. 

Its place may be in another genus, but the petiole, which is long and 

preserved entire, is that of a Populus.

Populus Grewiopsis, n. sp. 

Plato IX, Fig. 1. Seven Mile Creek, Montana; white marl bed.

Leaf large (8cm. broad), long p.etioled (Gem.), roundish in outline, 

toothed to near the base, teeth unequal, obtuse o,r acute; nervntion subpalmate, craspedodrome; midrib strong and straight, passing through 

the center of the leaf; lateral nerves 0 to 8 on each side, alternate, the

(23) ' . '
24 TYPES OF THE LAKAMIE FLOKA.

lowest basilar and slight, the third above the base on each side much 

the strongest, all except the lowest nearly straight, terminating in the 

teeth and giving off tertiaries that pass directly to other teeth; nervilles few, straight, percurrent, at right angles to the nerves.

I was long undecided whether to refer tin's nearly perfect and very 

distinct impression to Populus, Viburnum, or Grewiopsis. To some 

specimens which I refer to the last named of these genera it has a decided resemblance (cf. iw/m, pp. 89-90, PL XL, Figs. 2-5). But the Very 

well marked basilar nerves seem to decide the case, and the plant resembles quite closely the part that is shown of one of Heer's figures of 

Populus Ricliardsoni (Fl. Foss. Arct., Vol. IV, Pt. I, Foss. Fl. Spitzbergens, pi. xiv, fig. 4). The long petiole is also that of a Populus, and 

here we will leave it, for the present at least.

The specific name should be written with a capital initial to indicate 

its affinities with Grewiopsis and not with Grewia.

Populus inaequalis, n. sp. 

Plate IX, Fig. 2. Burns's Ranch, Montana.

Leaf roundish in outline, sharply and irregularly toothed above the 

middle, entire or undulate-margined below, abruptly narrowed at the 

uneven base to the distinctly wing-margined petiole; nervation pinnate, 

mixed (craspedo camptodrome); midrib far to one side, curved, forked 

near the summit j secondary nerves six on tfach side, nearly equally 

prominent except the one or two lowest, passing out to near the 

margin, where they fork or are joined by arches, the ultimate ramifications proceeding into the teeth; ncrvilles few and irregular, forkingor 

joined.

This is perhaps the most anomalous form of all, but there is less 

doubt than in some of the previous cases as to its generic affinities. 

Its sharp teeth turned forward, pinnate nervation, numerous secondaries, 

and general asymmetry distinguish it from all the forms I have been able 

to compare with it.,

CUPULIFER^.

QUERCUS L.

Very few forms clearly referable to Quercus occur in the collections, 

and these come chiefly from the lower districts. The only one figured 

here from the Fort Union group is of doubtful generic affinity.

Quercus bicornis, n. sp. 

PlateIX, Fig. 3. Seven Mile Creole, Montana; bed below the ironstone.

Leaf obovate-oblong, 2,6cm. broad, -0.5cm. long inclusive of the 

petiole which is 1.5cm. long, entire'below, tricuspidate at the summit, 

the terminal cusp long and recurved, the two lateral shorter, unequal,

(24)
DICOTYLEDONS APEtAL^. 25

sharp, and carved inward, separated from the terminal by rounded 

sinuses; nervation pinnate; midrib straight, except the curved summit; 

secondaries numerous (about twelve on each side) and hence close together, subopposite, proceeding from the midrib at an angle of 40° to 50°, 

curving upward near the margin, to which they become tangential, 

nearly simple, two of them running out into the tips of the cusps, otherwise camptodrome, one'on each side forking and striding the sinuses; 

nervilles faint, percurrent, at right angles to the secondaries.

I have been unable to find anything with which the leaf can be compared. Distant resemblances may be seen in Quercus troglodytes (Fl. 

Foss. Arct., Vol. VI, Abth. IE, Foss. Fl. GriSiiM., pi. xxix, fig. 14), Q. 

Mediterranea Ung., and Q. Zoroastri Ung. (Foss. Fl. v. Kumi, Denkschr. 

Wieii. Akad., Vol. XXVII, pi. vi, figs. 1-28), as well as in some living

species, as, for example, Q, .to (cf. Saporta, V6g. Foss. be Meximioux,

pi. xxiv, fig. a). Analogues also occur in other genera (cf. Myrica latiloba acutilolm Lx., Tert. Fl., pi. xvii, fig. 13), and the specimen, though 

nearly perfect, is doubtfully referred to Quercus.

Quercus Doljensis Pilar.

QUERCUS DOLJENSIS Pilar, Flora fossilis Snsodana, p. 37, pi. vii/ fig. 14. 

Plato IX, Figs. 4, 5. Black Buttos Station, Wyoming.

The remarkable similarity of form and nervation between these specimens and those figured by Pilar from Dolje in Sused justify their reference to that species, notwithstanding the improbability that the same 

species should flourish in the American Laramio and the Miocene of 

southeastern Europe. Still, Baron vou Bttingshausen is probably correct in presuming that the American form is a nearly related species 

rather than identical with the Croatian.

Quercus Carbonensis, n. sp. 

Plate IX, Fig. 6. Carbon Station, Wyoming.

Leaf 8cm. broad, rounded at the base, slightly sinuate-margined between the distant sharp, cuspidate, or spinuloso teeth; petiole Gem. 

long, thick and flexuous; midrib thick and straight, giving off strong 

secondaries at short ntervals, which are slightly curved outward and 

upward and pass out toward the margins parallel to one another; nervilles few, straight or flexed near the middle, percurrent, forked or obliquely joined; nervation chiefly caraptodrome.

The entire upper portion of this leaf is wanting, but the lower half, including the petiole, is highly distinctive. The nervation and the spinous 

teeth, or lobes, strongly suggest its affinity to Quercus, but the petiole 

is too long and flexuous for most species of that genus. Better material 

will be necessary to decide the question.

(25)
26 /' TYPES OF THE LA.RAMIE FLORA. [BULL.37.

Qnercus Dentoni Lx.

QUKIICUS DENTONI Lx., Grot. & Tort,. Fl., p. 224, pi. xlviii, figs. 1,11.

Plato X, Fig. 1. Point of Rocks, Wyoming; gray sandstone bod uorfcla of station.

The close resemblance between this specimen and that figured by 

Lesquereux from the Bad Lands of Dakota inclines me to class them 

together lor the present rather than to multiply species. The shape, 

however, is somewhat different, the Wyoming specimen being more 

narrowed upward and indicating a contracted apex. The petiole is also 

thicker and slightly inflated, recalling some species of Me us.

DRYOPHYLLUM Debey.

I have already referred (Sixth Ann. Eep. U. S. Geol. Snrv., p. 534) 

to the numerous forms probably referable to this genus, rather than 

to Quercus, which appear in my collections. A few of them are illustrated.

Dryophyllum aquamarum, n. sp. 

Plato X, Figs. 2-4. Black But fees Station, Wyoming.

Leaves lanceolate, narrowed at both ends, broadest at or below the 

middle, 3 to 5 cm. broad, 10 to 15 cm. long, entire or wavy near the 

base, undulate or sinuate-toothed above; nervation mixed; midrib 

strong; secondary nerves numerous (fifteen to twenty on each side) and 

close together, alternate, irregular as to interval and angle, often having 

intercalary nerves between them, which proceed from the midrib at a 

wider angle and unite with the next nerve below; nervilles very prominent, joining the secondaries to one another and the midrib to the

secondaries, these latter strong, curved, and often passing into intercalary nerves.

These leaves appear to belong to the subgenus Dryophanes of Debey 

aud to have their nearest analogue in his Dryophyllum .Eodrys (Feuilles 

querci formes, pp. 11, 14, fig. 19), but there is much in the nervation that reminds one of Quercua Lncumonum Grand. (Ooutr. II, Nouv. 

Mem. Soc. Helv. Sci. Nat., Vol. XVII, pi. x, fig. 12). The irregular 

character of the secondary nerves very closely resembles some forms 

that have been referred to Quercus furcinerms (Rossrn.) Uug. (cf. Lesquereux, Cret. aud Tert. Fl., pi. liv, tigs. 1, 2), but the camptodrome 

tendency as they approach the border, which is characteristic of Dryophyllum, is not found in that species. The tertiary nervation is very 

prominent and distinguishes these leaves from any others I have seen. 

The specimens figured all come from the same bed, and all the gradations between the strongly camptodrome forms (Figs. 2, 3) aud the distinctly craspedodrome forms represented by Fig. 4 occur in the collection ; their reference to Salix seems therefore out of the question.

(26)
WARD.! DICOTYLEDONS APETALJ2. 27

Dryophyllum Bruueri, n. sp.

Plate X, Figs. 5-8. Point of Rocks, Wyoming; gray sandstone bed (Figs. 5,6). Hodges 

Pass, Wyoming (Figs. 7, 8).

Leaves lanceolate or oblong-lanceolate pointed, abruptly narrowed to 

a short thick petiole, coarsely and obscurely to sharply sinuate-toothed 

except the entire base; nervation craspedodroine; midrib strong, straight 

or a little curved; secondary nerves numerous (fifteen to twenty on each 

side) and close together, proceeding from the midrib at an angle varying 

from 35° to 80°, slightly curving upward, rarely forking or forming 

arches, the ultimate ramifications entering the teeth; nervilles faint, 

slender and wavy, percurrent, joining the secondaries only (except in 

a few cases).

I dedicate this species to Prof. Lawrence Bruuer, of Nebraska, who 

was my companion throughout most of my campaign in Colorado and 

Wyoming and who rendered much valuable aid in making the collec 

tions at both the points named. The specimens closely resemble those 

last described, but the distinctly craspedodroine nervation and the great 

difference in the nervilles lead me to regard them as specifically distinct. Intercalary nerves do indeed appear in some specimens (Figs 

5, 8) and nervilles occasionally proceed from the midrib (Figs. 0, 8), but 

these cases are rare. The arches formed by the secondaries in Figs. 7 

and 8 are farther from the margin than those of T>. aquamarum and different in character.

I have not found it possible to separate these specimens, although 

they come from different localities. If any separation were possible the 

specimens, Figs. 5 and 8, would naturally fall together, as nearer alike 

than they are to the other two, but some variation must be allowed, and 

they are probably all of one species.

Dryophyllum falcatum, n. sp. 

Plato XI, Fig. 1. Hodges Pass, Wyoming.

Leaf^ovate-lauceolate, slender-pointed, and falcate at the summit, 

8.5cm. tong, broadest (2.5cm.) near the base, which is rapidly narrowed, 

obscurely sinuate-toothed above, entire at the base; midrib thick below, rapidly diminishing above; secondaries light, twelve to fourteen on 

a side, parallel (except the lowermost, which are more erect), unequally 

distant, simple or forked near their extremities, scarcely reaching the 

margin; nervilles indistinguishable.

This species also somewhat resembles D. Eodrys Deb. (Feuilles querciforines, fig. 19), but it is more falcate and pointed and the secondaries 

are more regular and parallel.

Dryophyllum basidentatum, n. sp. 

Plate XI; Fig. 2. Carbon Station, Wyoming.

Leaf obovate in outline, 4cm. broad above, long petioled, wedge shaped 

at the base, tlistantly an,d sharply sinuate-toothed, with prominent sub-

(27)
28 TYPES OF THE LARAMIE FLORA. ' fBULL. 3?.

spinulose teeth, oblique at the base; petiole very thick, especially below, 

3cm. long; midrib straight, diminishing above; secondary nerves five or 

six on a side, close together, parallel, ascending at an angle of 30° 

to the midrib, curving upward and inward toward the summit, where 

they give off five or six tertiaries; nervilles distinct, wavy, percurrent 

or forked, often crossed by short veins at right angles, forming fine 

quadrilateral .meshes.

The upper portion of this leaf is wanting, but the form and the nervation of the parts preserved indicate a rapid narrowing to the apex, which 

was probably more or less toothed.

I should have been disposed to regard this as a species of Qnercus 

but for its striking resemblance to .Dryophyllum cretaceum Deb., particularly as figured by Saporta in his Flora of Gelinden, pi. v., figs. 3,4. 

The nerves in our specimen are, however, a little more erect and nearer 

together and the teeth near the base are decidedly more prominent and 

conspicuous. It may prove to be the same as Quercus Carboncnsis (PI. 

IX, Fig. 6), from which it differs chiefly in size and in its wedge shaped 

base.

CORYLUS Tonrnef.

The same forms of Corylus described by Ecwberry in his Later Extinct Floras recur at nearly all points in the Fort Union group. I obtained them all, unless it be his G. orbiculata, as I believe he now 

admits his C. (jrandifoUa to be identical with Heer's C. McQuarrii. I 

have carefully compared my larger specimens with all the published figures of G. McQuarrii and also with specimens of C. Americana, G. rostrata, and C. Avellana, and I am compelled to conclude that there is 

scarcely a specific difference between G. McQuarrii and C. Americana, 

It is singular that Heer, in comparing his fossil forms with living ones, 

makes no mention of this most common American species so similar to 

his fossil one. He compares his G. insignis with (7. rostrata and C. McQuarrii with G. Avellana, and remarks that the larger fossil species resembles the larger living one, except that the leaves rapidly grow narrower above the middle, while in the living form the broadest part is 

above the middle. He also mentions the resemblance in the nervation 

of the two more robust forms as being more prominent, with the nerves 

in relief. Now these are just the characters, and almost the only ones, 

which distinguish G. Americana.

Corylus Americana Walt.

CORYLUS AMERICANA Walfc., Newberry, Later Extinct Floras, .pp. 3t, 59; Illustrations of Cret. and Tert. Plants, pi. xiv, figs. 8,10. Schimper, Pal. V6g., Vol. II, p. 

COO. Dawsoh, Cret. and Tert, Fl. Brit. Col. and N. W. Terr., Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., 

Sec. IV, p. 32.

Plate XI, Figs. 3-.r>; Plate XII, Figs. 1, 2. Seven Mile Creek, Montana; white 

marl bod.

My specimens are larger than those figured by JSTewberry under this 

name,-but it is easy to find living leaves as large; The figures of G.

(28)
WABD.J DICOTYLEDONS APETAL^. 29

McQuarrii are also generally smaller than those here figured, but the 

one represented by Fig. 1 agrees in all respects with Beer's figure of 

0. McQuarrii in his Flora of Grinnell-Land (Fl. Foss. Arct., Yol. V, 

Pt. I, pi. vi, fig. 6). I ajso find leaves of the living species that exactly 

correspond to both these figures. Usually, however, the teeth of (7. 

McQuarrii are represented as less sharp.

Corylus rostrata Ait.

COKYLUS KOSTKATA Ait., Nowberry, Later Extinct Floras, pp. 31, 60; Illustrations 

of Grot, and Tcrt. Plants, pi. xv, figs, 1, :5. Schimper, Pal. V6"g., Vol. II, p. 600. 

Dawson, Cret. and Tart, Fl. Brit. Col. and N. W. Terr., Trans. Roy. Soc. Cau., Sec. 

IV, p. 32. t

Plato XIII, Figs. 1-4. Seven Mile Creek, Montana; white marl hod.

These specimens correspond very well with those figured by Newberry 

(Illustr., pi. xv, tigs. 1-3), but our Fig. 4, which agrees with his fig. 3, 

may belong to another species.

Corylus Foster!, n. sp.

Plate XIII, Figs. 5, 6. Head of Clear Creek, Montana (Fig. 5); Clear Creek, 

Montana (Fig. 6); collected hy Mr. Richard Foster, for whom it is named.

Leaves ovate, deeply heart shaped, the lobes of the base unequal, long 

pointed, the entire margin toothed, the unequal teeth broad at the base 

and somewhat obtuse; midrib strong, slightly sinuous or curved; secondary nerves seven or eight on each side, the two lowest opposite and 

sending out five or six strong tertiary nerves, the first of which arise 

from near the midrib and in turn give off quaternary nerves to the 

basal lobes, the next three or four secondaries supporting each a few 

branches toward the summit, the upper .ones simple; uervilles very 

prominent, mostly percurrent, at right angles to the secondaries, often 

joined near the middle'by oblique veins forming irregular meshes, sometimes forking, those connecting the midrib with the secondaries much, 

curved, often opposite and appearing to form concentric circles.

It is fitting that I should name this handsome species of Corylus in 

honor of Prof. Eichard Foster, now of Howard University, who collected 

both the specimens figured here and through whose zeal and energy the 

rich bed at the head of Clear Creek, where the finest specimen was 

found, was visited.

I formerly regarded the smaller of the two specimens which accompanied Dr. White's collection of the year previous as representing Newberry's G. orbiculatct, but it differs from that form in having teeth of a 

different shape and identical with those of the larger specimen. Although the summit is wanting it is evident from the rest of the leaf that 

this was narrowed to a point.

(29)
30 TYPES OF THE LARAMIE FLORA. [BULL. 37. 

? Corylus McQuarrii (Forbes) Heer.

CORYLUS McQuAKiui (Forbes) Heer, Fl. Foss. Arct.,Vol. I, p. 104, pi. viii, figs. 9-12; pi.

ix,figs.l-8; pi. xvii, fig. 5d; pi. xix, fig. 7c; p.138,pl.xxi, fig. lie; pl.xxii,figs. 1-6;

pi. xxiii, fig. 1; p. 149, pi. xxvi, figs, la, 2-4; p. 159, pi. xxxi, figs. 16,5, 6a; Vol. II,

Pt. II (Fl. Foss. Alask.), p. 29, pi. iii, fig. 9; pi. iv PL III (Mioc. Fl. Spitzbergeus).

p. 56, pi. xi, figs. 10-13; pi. xiii,fig. 356; Pt. IV (Foss.Fl. Greenland), p. 469, pi.

xliv, fig. lla; pi. xlv, fig. 66; Vol. IV, Pt. I (Foss. Fl. Spitzbergons), p. 72, pi.

xv, figs. 1-4; pl.xxviii, figs. 7, 8; Vol. V.Pt. I (Mioo.Pl. Grimioll-Laml.),p.33,pl.

v, fig, 9; pi. vi, figs. 3-6; pi. viii, fig. 9a; pl.ix, fig. 1; Pfc. I [I (Prim. Fl. Foss.

Saclial.), p. 34, pi. vii, figs. 8,9a. Lesquorenx.Tert. FL, p. 144, pi. xviii, figs. 9-11;

Crot. audTert. Fl.,p. 223, pi. xlix, fig. 4. Ettingskauson, Foss. Fl. v. Sagor, I(Denkschr. Wiou. Acad.,Vol. XXXII), p. 177, pi. iv, figs. 20,21. Scbimper, Pal. V6g., Vol.

II, p. 598. Z \vauziger, Mioc. Fl. v. Liesclia, p. 35, pi. viii, figs. 3, 4. 

ALNITES McQUAUiui Forbes, Quart Journ. Geol. Soc., Vol. VII, 1851, p. 103, pi. iv,

fig. 3.

Plate XIII, Fig. 7. So veil Mile Creek, Montana; bed below tlie ironstone.

This very anomalous leaf, the only one or the kind in the collection, 

comes from the next lowest horizon at Seven Mile Creek. Its reference 

to the genus Corylus is very doubtful, but it agrees tolerably well with 

some of the figures of Heer. The midrib, however, and the three opposite pairs of secondary nerves are unlike Corylus and resemble Altms 

or Betula. That it is not a form of Alnus Kefersteinii I would not affirm, 

but the projection of the teeth at the extremities of the secondary nerves 

and the general form of the upper portion strongly suggest its reference 

to Corylus. Unwilling to make a new species on so defective material, 

and yet desiring the judgment of others upon it, I venture to enter it 

as above.

ALNUS Gartn.

Unless the specimen last mentioned represents an Alnus only one

has been selected referable to that species.

< 

Aliius Grewiopsis, n. sp.

Plate XIV, Fig. 1. Hodges Pass, Wyoming.

Leaf obovate, obtuse, sinuate, and somewhat doubly toothed above, 

entire or slightly undulate margined below, 4cm. broad, 7cm. long, exclusive of the petiole (1cm.); midrib strong, somewhat curved, rapidly 

diminishing toward the summit; secondary nerves about nine on each 

side, the strongest near the middle of the leaf, nearly parallel and 

straight, making an angle of about 30° with the midrib, the lower ones 

giving off short simple tertiaries, which usually lose themselves near the 

entire margin, the upper either passing directly into the teeth or curving 

and forming angular arches near the border, from which finer veiulets 

proceed to the lesser as well as to the principal teeth ; nervilles faint, 

mostly straight and perctirrent, sometimes forked.

(30)
WABD.J DICOTYLEDONS APETAL^E. 31

The specific name is suggested by a peculiar character in the nervation near the upper border closely resembling that of some species of 

Grewiopsis, e. g., G. Saportana Lx. (Tert. Fl. pi. 1, fig. 11); 0. Cleburni 

.Lx. (op. cit., pi. Ixii, .fig. 12). The form and general nervation, however, 

are those of an Aluus.

BETULA L.

Numerous specimens belonging to this genus occur in the collections, 

of which the following four are figured.

Betula prisca Ett.

BETULA PKISCA Ett., Foss. Fl. v. Wieu, p. 11, pi. i, figs. 15-17; Foss. Pfl. v. Heiligen 

KroiiK bei Krenmifcz (Abb. K. K. Geol. Keiohsaustalt, Vol. I), p. 5, pi. i, fig. 3. 

Foss. Fl. v. Bilin, I (Deukscbr. Wien. Acad., Vol. XXVI), p. 121, pi. xiv, figs!

14-lG; Tort. Fl. Stoieruiark's (Sitzb, Wien. Acad., Vol. LX, Abfch. I), p. 45, pi. i,

Jigs. 24-20. Copper!;, Tert. Fl. v. Sebossuitz, p. 11, pi. iii, ligs. 11, 12. Mussitloiigo, 

. Synops. Fl. Foss. Senog., p. 24; Fl. Foss. del Senigal., p. 172, pi. xxxvi,.fig. 9. 

Heer, Mioc. Bait. Fl., p. 70, pi. xviii, figs. 8-15; Fl. Foss. Arct., Vol. I, p. 148, 

pi. xxv, figs. 9a, 10, 20-25; pi. xxvi, figs. 16, Ic; Vol. II, Pfc. II (Fl. Foss. Alask.), 

p. 28, pi. v, figs. 3-7 ; Pfc. Ill (Mioc. Fl. Spitzbergens), p. 55, pi. xi, figs. 3-0; VolIV, Ft. I (Foss. Fl. Spitzbergens), p. 70, pi. xxxi, fig. 10; Vol. V, Pfc. I (Mioc. Fl. 

Griimoll-Land.), p. 31, pi. iii, fig. 3/t; pi. v, figs. 2-5; Pt. Ill (Prim. Fl. Foss. 

SacliaL), p. 30, pi. v, figs. 9, 10; pi. vii, figs. 1-4; Pt. IV (Mioc. Pfl. v. Sacbal.), 

p. G, pi. ii, fig. 8; pi. iii, fig. 6. Gandin, Contr. IV (Nouv. Mdm. Soc. Helv., Vol. 

XVII), p. 20, pi. i, fig. 14 ; Coufcr. VI (op. cit., Vol. XX), p. 12, pi. ii, fig. 10. Engolbardfc, Fl. d. Brauuk. Sachscu, p. 16, pi. iii, figs. 19-21. Schiiuper, Pal. Ve"g., 

vol. ii, p. 567.

Plato XIV, Fig. 2. Seven Mile Creek, Montana; bed below the ironstone.

The remarkable agreement between our specimen and the original 

figure upon which the species was founded does not permit me to hesitate in referring it to that species. The species is a widespread and 

variable one, but occasionally, as in Heer's Miocene Baltic Flora (pi. 

xviii, fig. 11), there is a return to the type, and ours seems to constitute 

another such case.

Betula coryloides, n. sp. 

Plato XIV, Fig. 3. Seven Mile Creek, Montana; wbite marl bed.

Leaf ovate-lanceolate, 2.5cm. wide, 5cm. long, irregularly doubly or 

trebly toothed, entire at the horizontal base, recurved pointed at the 

summit; petiole 12mm.long; midrib stroirg, nearly straight; secondary 

nerves eight on each side, making an angle with the midrib of about 

35°, the lowest and some of the higher pairs opposite, very thick at the 

base, rapidly diminishing to the margin of the leaf, the lowest pair giving out each a strong horizontal tertiary nerve from near its insertion, 

which terminates in a slightly prolonged tooth or lobe and gives off 

several quaternary nerves from the lower side; lower and middle secondaries all yielding tertiaries, upper ones simple; nervilles very promi131)
32 TYi'KS OF THE LARAM1E FLORA [BULL. 37.

neut, mostly straight, percurrent, and at right angles to the secondaries, 

but often forking, flexed, and variously joined, forming irregular meshes. 

The prominent uervilles and double dentation, and especially the pair 

of horizontal tertiary nerves at the base, assimilate this leaf very closely 

to the genus Corylus, where.it would find its nearest analogue in G. insignis (cf. Heer, Fl. Tert. Helv., pi. Ixxiii, figs. 11-17); but upon the 

whole the nervation perhaps agrees as well with that of Betula, while 

tbe general shape is much nearer that of most leaves of that genus. It 

resembles quite closely some forms of B. prlsca, particularly the one 

figured by Heer in his Arctic Flora (Vol. I, pi. xxv, fig. 20), but a still 

nearer approach to our form is found in B. lutca Michx. f., of the present North American flora.

*

Betula basiserrata, n. up. 

Plate XIV, Fig. 4. Seven Mile Creek, Montana; white marl bod.

Leaf roundish ovate, sharply simply serrate, 3cin. wide, 3.5 or 4cm. 

long; midrib straight j secondary nerves five or six on a side, making an 

angle of 40° with the midrib; the lowest pair opposite, arising at a less 

angle and curving outward, furnished with five to seven simple tertiaries, which pass into the teeth, the next one or two on each side having 

a few tertiaries near their extremities, the upper one simple ; uervilles 

indistinct, curved percurrent, sometimes forked.

In this specimen the teeth approach the base of the leaf more closely 

than is usual with the genus. Otherwise there seems to be no reason 

to exclude it.

MYRICACE^i. 

MYRICA L.

Only two species of this abundant type occur in the Laramie group. 

The thirty-five species of the living flora are distributed throughout 

nearly all temperate parts of the world. Two species are very abundant in Noith America, either or both of which may have descended 

from these fossil forms.

Myrica Torreyi Lx.

MYKICA TOUREYI Lx., Aim. Rep. Geol. Surv. Terr., 1872, pp. 392, 399; Tert. Fl., p. 

129, pi. xvi, figs. 3-10. Schiuiper, Pal. V6g., Vol. IiL,p.586.

Plate XIV, Fig. 5. Black Buttes Station, Wyoming.

The specimen represents a leaf of about the maximum length (15cm.) 

of the plant described by Lesquereux from the same locality in 1872. It 

has not been found at any other place. The absence of marginal nerves 

is in favor of the reference of this leaf to Myrica, while their presence 

in the earlier described specimens points, as Baron von Ettingshausen 

suggests, to Loinatia as their more probable affinity.

(32)
WABD.] DICOTYLEDONS APETAL-E. 33

JUGLANDACE-ffi. 

JTTGLANS L.

Five of the eight surviving species of Juglans are North American

 and the Laramie group has hitherto yielded eight extinct ones. One of 

the following is not included in these, and if correctly referred will increase this number to nine.

? Juglans Ungeri Heer.

JUGLANS UNGERI Heer, Tert. Fl. Helv., Vol. Ill, p. 199, pi. civ, fig. 18; Braunk. Pfl. v. 

Bornstadt,p.21,pl. iv,fig. 13. Schimper, Pal. Veg., Vol. Ill, p. 241. Engelhardt, 

Foss. Pfl. v. Tschernowitz (Nova Acta L.-C. Acad., Vol. XXXIX), p. 385, pi. xxiii,

fig. 2; Foss. Pfl. v. Grasseth (op. cit., Vol. XL1H), p. 313, pi. xxi, figs. 3,5, 6. 

PHYLLITES JUGLANDOIDES Rossin., Verstein. d. Braunk. v. Altsattel, p. 29, pi. iv,

fig. 16. 

JUGLANS COSTATA Ung. (quoad folia), Gen. et Spec., p. 468.. Heer, Fl. Tert. Helv.,

Vol. Ill, pp. 90,199. Ludwig, Palseontogr., Vol. VIII, p. 138, pi. Ivi, fig. 7; pi. Ivii,

figs. 6,7.

Plate XIV, Fig. 6. Burns's Ranch, Montana.

Our specimen closely resembles the Swiss plant and also the one from 

Altsattel, but'finds its nearest analogue in the specimen from Tschernowitz, as figured by Engelhardt, with which it agrees in having nearly

 all the secondary nerves opposite.

? Juglans nigella Heer.

JUGLANS NIGELLA Heer, Fl. Foss. Arct., Vol. II, Pt. II (Fl. Foss. Alask.), p. 38,pi. ix, 

figs. 2-4; Vol.V.Pt. Ill (Prim. Fl. Foss. Sachal.),p.41,pl.x,figs.6,7; pi. xi, figs. 

1,2; Pt. IV (Mioc. Pfl. v. Sachal.), p. 9, pi. iv, fig. 10. Schimper, Pal. V6g., Vol. Ill, 

p. 247, pi. cii, fig. 4. Lesquereux, Cret. and Tert. FL, p. 235, pi. xlviA, fig. 11.

Plate XV, Fig. 1. Burns's Ranch, Montana.

Much difficulty has been experienced in separating leaves of similar

 nervation to the present one into their proper genera. For a long time 

I had classed this with the forms referred to the Celastracese, and I am 

not yet certain that it does not belong there. Its affinities are closest 

with those that I have grouped under the genus Elaeodendron (PI. 

XXXVII, Figs. 3-5; PI. XXXVIII, Figs. 1-7), all but one of which 

were collected in the same bed at Burns's Eanch. But these all show 

a greater tendency to form a double series of arches at a greater distance 

from the margin and the nerves are more regular than in this one. 

The teeth in this specimen are also finer and sharper. It agrees in 

nearly all respects with the figures of Juglans nigella above cited, and 

is as likely as they to belong to that genus. Whether this will neces- 

^8arily carry some of the other leaves into Juglans remains to be seen.

(33) 

Bull. 37 3
34 TYPES OF THE LARAMIE FLORA. [BUU.WCARYA Nutt.

Although the ten species of Carya are all North American, there i& 

abundant evidence that the type played an important r61e in the Miocene 

epoch in Europe. About twenty species are found there and only four 

or five in North American strata. Only one of these latter is from th& 

Laramie group.

Carya antiquorum Newberry.

CARYA ANTIQUORUM Newberry, Later Extinct Floras, pp. 31, 72; Illustrations of Cret. 

andTert. Plants, pi. xxiii, figs. 1-4. Lesquereux, Ann. Rep. U. S. Geol. Surv.. 

Terr., 1871, p. 294 ; 1872, p. 402; Tert. Fl., p. 289, pi. Ivii; Iviii, fig. 2. Schimper, 

Pal. V<5g., Vol. Ill, p. 255. Dawson, Cret. and Tert. Fl. Brit. Col. and N. W. Terr. 

(Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., Sec.' IV), p. 32.

Plate XV, Fig 2. Carbon Station, Wyoming.

Less than half the leaf is preserved, but this includes the nearly complete petiole and shows the nervation very clearly. This resembles 

that of the Fort Union specimens less than it does those from Evanston, which is probably nearly on the same horizon with Carbon. Prof. 

Lesquereux's fig. 2 of pi. Ivii represents a fragment very similar to this 

one, but the fine teeth come farther down. This specimen is not in the 

Museum collection, but I have examined those represented by figs. 3 

and 4 of the same plate, and I have no doubt that our plant belongs to 

the same species.

PLATANACE/E. 

PLATANUS L.

Six species of this very ancient type survive and are confined to thenorthern hemisphere, two being North American. Eight fossil species 

have hitherto been described from the Laramie group.

Flatanus Heerii Lx.

PLATANUS HEERII Lx., Ann. Rep. U. S. Geol. Surv. Terr., 1871, p. 303; 1872, p. 4£5;: 

1874, p. 341, pi. viii, fig. 5; Cret. Fl., p. 70, pi. viii, fig. 4; pi. ix, figs. 1, 2; Cret. 

and Tert. Fl., p. 44, pi. iii, fig, 1; pi. vii, fig. 5. Schimper, Pal. Ve"g., Vol. Ill, p. 

591. Heer, Fl. Foss. Arct., Vol. VI, Abth. II (Foss. Fl. Gronlands), p. 72, pi. vii,. 

figs. 1, 2; pi. viii, figs. 1, 2a ; pi. ix, figs. 1-4.

Plate XV, Figs. 3, 4. Black Buttes Station, Wyoming.

Prof. Lesquereux, to whom I have recently sent figures of this leaf, 

thinks tbat the basilar origin of the lateral primary nerves and the 

more strongly toothed margin are fatal to the reference of this leaf to 

P. Heerii. He considers its affinities to be rather with his Viburnum 

platanoides (Tert. Fl., p. 224, pi. xxxviii, fig. 8), or perhaps with Platamis affinis Lx., especially the arctic forms (Heer, Fl. Foss. Arct, Voi. 

VII, pi. Ivii. figs. 1-6), or even with P. Guillelmce (op. cit., Vol. V,. 

Pt. II, Foss. Fl. Sibir., pi. ix, fig. 14). The general resemblance of the-

(34)
WABD,] DICOTYLEDONS APETAL^. 35

leaves to those figured by Heer (PI. Foss. Arct., Vol. VI, Abth. II, pi. 

vii, fig. 1) as P. Heerii, is very striking, but here the origin of the lateral primaries is still higher than in either of my specimens.

Platanus nobilis Newberry.

PLATANUS NOBILIS Newberry, Later Extinct Floras, pp. 30, 67; Illustrations of 

Cret. and Tert. Plants, pi. xvii. Lesquereux, Ann. Keps. Geol. Surv. Terr., 

1871, p. 295; 1872, p. 404. Schimper, Pal. Ve"g.. Vol. II, p. 708. Dawsou, Foss. 

PI. of Koche Perce"e (Geol. Surv. Can., Rep. of Prog., 1879-'80, App. II), p. 

51; Cret. and Tert. Fl. Brit. Col. and N. W. Terr. (Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., Sec. IV), 

p. 32.

Plate XVI, Fig. 1. Seven Mile Creek, Montana; Sparganium bed. 

This leaf is the largest collected in the Yellowstone .Valley, and measures 35cm. across its broadest portion, while the midrib is preserved for 

about 30cin. It resembles very closely Newberry's figure (Illustr., pi. xvii), 

but is strictly three lobed, whereas that shows a fourth lobe of diminished length formed by a prepotent secondary nerve given off by one of 

the lateral primaries. The base is remarkably similar, the paranchyma. 

not extending as far down as the origin of the principal nerves, and. 

these in both cases are somewhat alternate. Numerous fragments ini 

the Museum collection (No. 1070) recorded by Lesquereux in the catalogue as from Fort Clarke, but which may be the same as he mentions: 

in the Annual Report for 1872 (p. 403) as from "Elk Creek, near Yellowstone Eiver," agree substantially with our leaf. I should be very 

glad of an opportunity to examine the Evanston specimens mentioned 

in the Annual Eeport for 1871 (p. 295), as they must possess considerable interest in connection with the question of correlating the Fort Union 

with the Wyoming Laramie; but these are not in the Museum type 

series. Baron von Ettingshausen regards this species as an Aralia (in 

litt. 24. Aug. 1886). See, infra, pp. 59-61, remarks on the genus Aralia, 

and especially on A. notata.

Platanus basilobata, n. sp.

Plate XVII, Fig. 1; Plate XVIII, Figs. 1-3, 3a, enlarged; Plate XIX, Fig. 1. Seven 

Mile Creek, Montana; Sparganium bed (Plates XVII, XVIII). Clear Creek, Montana, collected by Dr, White's party in 1882 (Plate XIX).

Leaves large (25 to 35cm. wide), with nearly entire margins, long 

petioled, three lobed above and provided with a three to six lobed appendage at the base j nervation strongly palmate, camptodrome, the 

three principal nerves all rising from the same point and near the summit of the petiole, the four to eight nerves of the basilar appendage proceeding from the same point in the opposite direction; primary nerves 

provided with secondaries on both sides, some of the lower secondaries 

giving off tertiaries from the under side; nervilles distinct, close together, mostly irregular, curved or wavy, sometimes percurrent, more 

frequently forked or obliquely joined near the middle, the areolse, as 

also the interval between the arches and the margin, occupied by fine 

network of regular quadrate meshes.

(351
36 TYPES OF THE LARAMIE FLORA. [BULL. 37.

This remarkable form differs specifically from P. nolilis in its decidedly camptodrome nervation and entire margins, but especially in the 

peculiar basilar appendage above described. This is not preserved with 

absolute completeness in any of my specimens, but in several it is nearly 

complete, and by comparing them all there is no difficulty in understanding its nature. It seems to consist of a miniature reflex of the 

leaf itself projected backward over the petiole as a.lobate expansion. 

It is palmately nerved like the blade, the principal nerves entering 

the lobes. Tljese sometimes differ in number from those of the leaf, 

amounting to six in two of the specimens (PI. XVII, Fig. lj PI. XVIII, 

Fig. 1). The lobes also vary considerably iu length and shape. In 

Fig. 3, Plate XVIII, the base is wanting, theleaf is small, and the upper 

lobes are quite short, but the nervation is here very distinct and is identical with that of the other specimens. The specimen from Clear Creek 

seems also to be identical with the others in all that is essential to the 

species. The basilar appendage, which is here nearly perfect, is only 

three-lobed, but the same is true of one of the specimens from Seven 

Mile Creek (PI. XVIII, Fig. 2).

This basilar appendage is extremely interesting. It is not stipular, 

since it arises from the summit of a petiole of considerable length, as 

shown in Plate XVII, where 6cm. of it are preserved without showing the 

attachment. The appendage is, moreover, not bracteal, but it is a veritable part of the main blade, to which it is joined by a broad (1.5 to 2 

cm.) neck of parenchymatous tissue. It has very few analogues in the 

living flora, but something faintly resembling it occurs in some leaves 

of Platanus occidentalism so common in the valleys of nearly all the rivers of 

North America. Long before I had seen the fossil specimens I had remarked that certain very vigorous leaves of that tree, usually such as grow 

from young shoots about the base of stumps, exhibit a sort of basilar 

appendage somewhat resembling the lobed stipules'of the same species, 

which are also most prominent on such shoots, and I had collected and 

preserved specimens of these leaves to illustrate this peculiarity. Upon a 

comparison of these appendages with those of the fossil form I find that 

they are clearly homologous. Since collecting the Litter I have lost no 

opportunity to study this phenomenon in the living plant. I find 

various transitions from the'naked leaves (resembling in this respect 

those of P. orientalis, in which I have never seen any tendency toward 

basilar lobation) to forms with quite large and somewhat lobed and 

nerved expansions, though the nervation seems here to be rather pin. 

ii ate than palmate, the intermediate forms consisting of a more or less 

winged petiole. Certain stipular appendages occur, however, which 

Lave precisely the form and nervation of the lobes of the extinct spe. 

cies, including the tendency to augment the number of primary nerves 

and lobes. These are not always true leaf stipules, but appear lower 

clown on the young leaf-bearing branches. In P. appendiculata Lx« 

(Foss. PI. Aurif. Gravels, pi. iii, fig. 3) there occur large stipular append-

(36)
TTARD.J DICOTYLEDONS APETALJB. 37

ages wholly detached from the blade, yet near to it apparently a transition or intermediate form. Prof. Leo Lesquereux has recently figured 

a form from the Dakota group which still more closely resembles our 

plant so far as the basilar appendage is concerned. He calls it an 

Araliophyllum, but there seems no doubt of its genetic affinities with 

these forms of Platanus. The Marquis Saporta, to whom figures of P. 

basilobata were sent, suggestsdts affinity with Pterospermum.

In considering all these facts, it becomes difficult to escape the conviction that the basilar expansions of our North American species 

possess a phylogenetic significance in connection with those of the fossil 

form, and if no other result is attained, some degree of confidence will 

be thereby inspired that in referring these anomalous forms (e. g., P. nobills} to this genus their natural relationships have been rightly divined.

Platanus Guillelmae Gopp.

PLATANUS GUILLELMAE Gopp., Tert. Fl. v. Schossnitz, p. 21, pi. xi, figs. 1, 2; pi. xii, 

fig. 5. Schimper, Pal. V6g., Vol. II, p. 707. Heer, Fl. Foss. Arct., Vol. II, Pt. IV 

(Foss. Fl. N. Greenld.), p. 473, pi. xlvii-xlix, figs. 4&^c, d, 6&; Vol. V, Pt. II 

(Foss. Fl. Sibir.), p. 40, pi. ix, figs. 14-16; pi. x, figs. l-4a; pi. xi, fig. 1; pi. 

xiii, figs. 5&, Qb. Lesquereux, Tert. FL, p. 183, pi. xxv, figs. 1-3.

Plate XX, Fig. 1. Burns's Eanch, Montana; collected by Dr. White's party 

in 1882.

This is one of the most perfect specimens of this species that have 

been figured. Its petiole is complete, and is 3cm. in length, slightly 

dilated at the point of attachment. The leaf is small (6.3cm. wide) and 

agrees better with the original figures of Goppert, especially his first 

one (Tert. Fl. v. Schossnitz, pi. xi, fig. 1), than any of the American

or arctic forms.

Platanus Raynoldsii Newberry.

PLATANUS KAYNOLDSII Newberry, Later Extinct Floras, pp. 30, 69; Illustrations of 

Cret. and Tert. Plants, pi. xviii. Lesqiiereux, Ann. Eep. U. S. Geol. Surv. Terr., 

1872, pp. 379, 399; Tert. Fl., p. 185, pi. xxvii, figs. 1-3. Schimper, Pal. Ve"g., 

Vol. II, p. 708.

Plate XX, Figs.2,3. Clear Creek, Montana; collected in 1882 by Dr. White's 

party.

The two specimens here figured correspond well with those from 

Golden as represented by Lesquereux on plate xxvii of the Tertiary 

Flora. Like his, they want the upper portion and lateral lobes. They 

are less in accord with Dr. dewberry's specimen, and differ from all 

others in the possession of .a pair of quite strong and ascending nerves 

arising some distance below the insertion of the principal lateral primaries and passing upward and outward, giving off a few secondaries to 

the lowest teeth.

URTICACE-flS.

FICUS L.

Twenty species of Ficus have thus far been reported from the Laramie group none of which have been collected in typical strata of the 

Fort Union group. Upon a critical examination of these species, how-

(37)
3$ TYPES OF THE LARAMIE FLORA. [BULL. 37.

ever, as will be seen by the table in the Sixth Annual Report (p. 482), I 

have referred six of them to that group. Three of these are from the 

localities of the upper districts which Lesquereux regards as equivalent 

to the Laramie of Colorado, but which seem to me to form the western 

extension of the Lower Yellowstone beds (cf. loc. cit., p. 441); two others 

occur in the British American Laramie, which is without doubt a northern extension of the true Fort Union terraue, while the one remaining 

species (F. artocarpoides Lx.), as well as one of the last named class 

(F. tilicefolia Al. Br.), is from the Bad Lands of Dakota, which Mr. 

Lesquereux regards as Miocene, but which seem to me to form a southern extension of the Fort Union strata.

Among my Fort Union specimens I have thus far found three species 

referable to that genus which, if this reference is sustained, and even if 

no others should be detected, will show that a climate existed in the Fort 

Union epoch and at the latitude of Glendive warm enough and moist 

enough to permit these chiefly tropical plants to thrive.

On the other han4, four species were collected by me in the lower 

districts in 1881, and to these one is added from the collections of Mr. 

C. W. Cross, from Golden, Colo.

Ficus irregularis Lx.

Ficus IRREGULARIS Lx.,Anu. Rep. U.S. Geol.Surv. Terr., 1874, p. 304; Bulletin do.,

Vol. V, p. 368; Tert.FL.p. 196, pi. xxxiv, figs. 4-7 ; pi. Ixiii, fig. 9. 

ULMUS IRREGULARIS Lx., Ann. Rep. U. S. Geol. Surv. Terr., 1872, p. 378.

Plate XX, Figs. 4,5. Golden, Colorado.

The specimens are both from the tufa beds of South Table Mountain, 

near Golden, Colo., the first (Fig. 4) collected by Mr. 0. W. Cross, the 

second (Fig, 5) by myself. Mr. Cross's specimen is nearly perfect to 

above the middle of the leaf and adds considerably to our previous 

knowledge of the species; my specimen also shows the basal portion^ 

but for a shorter distance. It is remarkable in having a slightly heartshaped base, in so far differing from all the other specimens known, and 

suggesting its reference to another species (e. g., F. artocarpoides Lx., 

cf. Cret. and Tert. FL, pi. xlvii, figs. 2, 4, 5). Otherwise, however, it 

has the characteristic nervation of F. irregularis, including the anomalous forking of some of the secondary veins. In no other specimen I 

have seen are the fibrillose nervilles so clearly and perfectly shown as

in this fragment.

Pious spectabilis Lx.

Ficus SPECTABILIS Lx., Ann. Rep. U. S. Geol. Surv. Terr., 1872, p. 379; Tert. FL, 

p. 199, pi. xxxiii, figs. 4-6. Schiinper, Pal. Ve"g., Vol. Ill, p. 595.

Plate XXI, Fig. 1. Golden, Colorado; collected in November, 1881, by Mr. C. 

W. Cross for Mr. S. F. Emmons.

The more distant secondary nerves indicate the reference of this 

specimen to F. spectabilis rather tban to F. irregularis, but the percur-

(38)
 WARD.] DICOTYLEDONS APETAL^E. ' 39

rent uervilles are more like those of. the latter species. As the base is 

. wanting, some doubt must remain respecting its true affinities.

Ficus Crossii, n. sp.

«

Plate XXI, Fig. 2. Golden, Colorado; collected in 1881 by Mr. C. W. Cross for Mr.

S. F. Emmons.

Leaves medium size for the genus (4.5cin. wide, 8cm. long), ovate-

 oblong, wavy margined; midrib thick, diminishing rapidly to the summit; secondary nerves about twelve on each side, forming an angle of

 60° to 70° with the midrib, curving upward near the margin, parallel 

and equidistant, occasionally forking at the point of curvature; nervilles 

percurrent, straight, forming acute angles with the under side of the 

secondaries, regular and parallel.

The specimen is from the coarse white sandstone beds near Golden,

but is preserved with considerable fidelity. It seems to have its nearest 

.analogue in F. arenacea, described by Prof. Lesquereux from some unknown locality which he vaguely surmises to have been in the Green 

Biver group (see Ann. Eep. TJ. S. Geol. Surv. Terr., 1871, p. 300; Tert. 

Fl., p. 195, pi. xxix, figs. 1-5). It may also be compared with JF. multinervis Heer (Tert. Fl., p. 194, pi. xxviii, fig. 8, not 7), of which I have 

not seen any specimens. It seems, however, to differ specifically from 

both these forms.

Ficus speciosissima, n. sp. 

.Plate XXI, Fig. 3. Point of Eocks, Wyoming; gray sandstone bed north of station.

Leaves large (16cm. wide, 18cm. long), round ovate, deeply auriculate-cordate, entire margined, strongly paluiately nerved; petiole short 

(3 cm.), curved or hooked, projecting little below the rounded auricles of 

the leaf, divided at the summit into three strong primary nerves, of which 

the central one retains about as many fibers as the two lateral, these 

forming an angle with it of about 40° and proceeding nearly straight 

to near the margin far above the middle, sending off from their outer 

side about ten well developed secondaries, the lowest of which on each, 

side supports six £p eight tertiaries, and these in turn several nerves of 

the fourth order; upper secondaries giving off successively fewer tertiaries ; midrib naked for some distance above the insertion of the lateral 

primaries, then bearing three or four strong, alternate, distant nerves 

on each side, which branch in the same manner as those of the lateral 

nerves; secondary and tertiary nerves arching near the margin by 

angular curves, from which short, straight branches go direct to the

 margin; nervilles very prominent, mostly percurrent and curved, often 

forking, or joined once or twice in their course by perpendicular or 

oblique veinlets, the rectangular or trapezoidal areas thus formed further subdivided into fine quadrate or somewhat polygonal meshes.

(39)
40 TYPES OF THE LAEAMIE FLORA. [BULL. 37..

This beautiful leaf approaches most closely in form and general nervation to certain large forms of F. tilicefolia (cf. Unger, Foss. Fl. v.. 

Sotzka, Denkschr. Wien. Acad., Vol. II, pi. xlvii, fig. 2; Goppert, Falseontographica, Vol. II, pi. xxxvii, fig. 1; Heer, Tert. Fl. Helv., Vol. II,. 

pi. Ixxxiii, fig. 7; Vol. Ill, pi. cxlii, fig. 25; Lesquereux, Tert. Fl., pi. 

Ixiii, fig. 8; Zwanziger, Mioc. Fl. v. Liescha, pi. xvi, xvii), and it also 

has analogues in some species of Dombeyopsis (cf. D. Heufleriana Mass., 

Monogr. Dombeyac. Foss., plate; D. Decheni, Ludw., Palaeontographica, Vol. VIII, pi. xlix, fig. 1; D.tridens, loc. cit, figs. 2, 3); but, aside 

from the hooked petiole, this form is distinguished from all others I 

have been able to compare with it by the character of the nervation 

in its ultimate ramifications joining the arches directly to the margin; 

This character is faintly imitated in Saporta's Populus Massiliensis 

(Fjtudes, Ann. Sci. Nat., Bot., 5e Se"r., Vol. IX, pi. iii, fig. 1), and still 

more faintly in Tilia expansa Sap. & Mar. (Ve"g. Foss. de Meximieux,. 

pi. xxxviii, fig. 3; Monde des Plantes, p. 333, fig. 103, No. 5), but it 

reaches its most complete expression in certain forms of Cinuamomum, Laurus, &c. (cf. Eossmassler, Verstein., pi. i, figs. 1, 3,4; Ettingshausen, Foss. Fl. v. Bilin, II, Denkschr. Wien. Acad., Vol. XXVIII,. 

pi. xxxiii, figs. 4-22: Ludwig, Palaeontogr., Vol. VIII, pi. xli, fig. 51). 

These leaves, however, differ widely in form from ours, but certain speciesof Cinnamomum have broad, though never heart-shaped, leaves (cf. G. 

transversum Heer, Fl. Tert. Helv., Vol. II, pi. xcv, figs. 10, 12), and at 

Black Buttes Station I collected some leaves (not yet fully figured), nolarger than those figured by Heer, which seem to combine many of the 

characters of Ficus and Oinnamomum and closely to resemble thisspecies.

Pious tilicefolia (Al. Br.) Heer. 

FlCUS TILLEFOLIA (Al, Br,) Heer, Fl, Tert. Helv., Vol. II, p. 68, pi. Ixxxiii, figs.

3-12; pi. Ixxxiv, figs. 1-6; pi. Ixxxv, fig. 14; Vol. Ill, p. 183, pi. cxlii, fig. 25 J: 

Mioc. Bait. Fl., p. 35, pi. viii, fig. 1; p. 74, pi. xxi, fig. 12. Ettingshausen, Fl.. 

Tert. v. Bilin. I (Denkschr. Wien. Acad., Vol. XXVI), p. 156, pi. xxv, fi^s. 4, 5, 7,. 

10; Foss. Fl. Braunk. Wetterau (Sitzb. Wien. Acad., Vol. LVII, Abth. I), p. 844,.. 

pi. ii, fig. 9. Gaudin, Gisement de Feuilles de Toscane (Nouv. Me"m. Soc. Helv.,, 

Vol. XVI), p. 34, pi. xii, fig. 11. Unger, Syllog., I, p.'14, pi. vi, fig. 2; Foss. Fl. v.. 

Szanto" (Denkschr. Wien. Acad., Vol. XXX), p. 8, pi. ii, fig. 9. Sismonda, Pal. 

Tert. du Pie"mont (Mem. Real. Accad. Sci. di Torino, Ser. 2, Vol. XXII, 1865), p.. 

436, pi. xvii, fig. 5. Schimper, Pal. Ve"g., Vol. II, p. 746. Lesquereux, Tert. FL,, 

 p. 203, pi. xxxii, figs. 1-3: pi. Ixiii, fig. 8; Foss. PL Aurif. Gravels, p. 18, pi. iv,. 

figs. 8, 9. Engelhardt, Fl. d. Braunk. Sachsen (Preisschr. Fiirstl. Jabl. Ges.), p.. 

19, pi. v, fig. 1; Tert. FL v. Gohren, p. 24, pi. iv, fig. 6; Tert. Pfl. Leitmeritz. 

Mittelgeb. (Nov. Act. L.-C. Acad., Vol. XXXVIII), p. 378, pi. xx, fig. 18; Foss.. 

Pfl. v. Grasseth (Nov. Act. L.-C. Acad., Vol. XLIII), p. 298, pi. xv, figs. 1,2; Zwanziger, Mioc. Fl. v. Liescha, p. 52, pi. xvi-xviii, figs. 1-3. Pilar, FL Foss. Suse-»- 

dana, p. 54, pi. viii, fig. 5. Velenowsky, Flora Vrsovic., p. 28, pi. vi, figs. 1-4. 

CORDIA? TILLEFOLIA Al. Br., Leonh. & Bronn, N. Jahrb. f. Min., 1845, p, 170,

Plate XXII, Fig 1. Burns'a Ranch, Wyoming.

(40)
WARD.] DICOTYLEDONS APETAL^E. ' 41

t 

Thus far only one specimen has been found in the collections that

seems to be referable with considerable certainty to this widespread 

and variable species, and if the genus occurs at all in the Fort Uniongroup this species is the one that might be most naturally looked for. 

The leaf is a little one-sided and the midrib turned to one side near the 

base, like many specimens of that species, and but for the somewhat 

alternate character of the lower pair of nerves it would closely resemble 

some of the forms figured by Heer (Fl. Tert. Helv., pi. Ixxxiii, Ixxxiv).. 

It also forcibly recalls Lesquereux's-F. tenuinervis (Cret. and Tert. Fl., pk 

164, pi. xliv, fig. 4) from Alkali Stage Station near Green Eiver, but the 

nervation is much stronger. While I have referred it with considerable confidence to Ficus, it is proper to say that forms that have been 

placed in other genera have many characters in common with it. This 

is especially the case with certain leaves in the Leguminosse, and notably with Saporta's PJiaseolites fraternus (Eludes, Ann. Sci. Nat., Bot.r 

5e S6r., Vol. IY, 1865, pi. xiii, fig. 11) and Unger's P. oligantherus (Syllog.. 

II, pi. vi, figs. 8, 9); also with Unger's Dolichites maximus (op. cit., pi.. 

viii). Certain species of Oinnamomum also approach it very nearly in* 

some respects, particularly C. polymorplium transversum (cf. Saportaj, 

Etudes, op. cit., Yol. IX, pi. v, figs. 3, 4).

Fious sinuosa, n. sp. 

Plate XXII, Fig. 2. Black Buttes Station, Wyoming.

Leaf lanceolate, oblique, and sinuate, acute at both ends, 1.5cm. wide,. 

5crn. long, entire; nervation distinct, pinnate, carnptodrorne;. midribstrong, sinuate in two curves to follow the center of the leaf; secondary nerves about ten on each side, all except the short upper one& 

opposite, proceeding from the midrib at an angle of 45°, curving upward in passing toward the margin, near which they arch and anastomose with one another, often giving off fine veinlets from the summit of 

the arches, which curve close to the margin, forming a partial second 

row with small rhomboidal meshes, the lowest pair finer and making a 

less angle with the midrib; nervilles distinct, simple, straight, percurrent, joining the secondaries at right angles.

The petiole of this specimen is not preserved, but the blade has somany of the characters of Ficus that it seemed necessary to refer it to that 

genus. There are certain small lanceolate forms of F. Ulicefolia which? 

it approaches in some respects (cf. Heer, Fl. Tert. Helv., pi. Ixxxiii, fig... 

5). One of the specimens referred by Lesquereux (Tert. F)., pi. Ixiii,. 

fig. 4) to Ettingshausen's F. Dalmatlca is somewhat sinuous and otherwise resembles ours, but in the original from Monte Promina (Deukschr.. 

Wien. Acad., Yol. YIII, pi. vii, fig. 11) the resemblance is less marked..

Among the figures belonging to other genera which I have been ableto compare the nearest analogues are: Rhus zanthoxyloides Ung. (Foss. 

Fl. v. Kumi, Denkschr. Wien. Acad., Yol. XXVII, pi. xiii, fig. 28),,

(41)
42 TYPES OF THE LARAMIE FLORA. [BULL. 37.

«

Mhamnus Decheni Web. (Pal£eontogr.,Vol. II, pi. xxiii, fig. 2d), and Quer-

-cus LambertiW&t. (PI. Foss. du Bassin de Paris, pi. xxxv, fig. 5). In 

the first two cases the finer details of the nervation are wanting, while 

that of our specimen does not agree with either Ehus or Ehamnus as well 

.as with Ficus. As to the third case, where the nervilles are well shown 

and are characteristic of Quercus, they differ entirely from those of our 

specimen. The smaller angle, formed by the lowest pair of secondaries, 

is suggestive of the Laurinese, but it is also a common character of Ficus, 

.and upon the whole this seems the safest reference.

Ficus limpida, n. sp. 

Plate XXII, Fig. 3. Clear Creek, Montana.

Leaf lanceolate, pointed at both ends, falcate at the summit, dentate

-to near the oblique base, short petioled; nervation craspedodrome; 

.midrib rather slender, curved in opposite directions below and above; 

secondary nerves, six on each side, proceeding from the midrib at 

.an angle of 30° and gently curving upward in passing to the margin, 

.alternate, the lowest, giving off six or seven distinct tertiary nerves, 

which directly enter the teeth, several of the next higher ones provided 

with similar branches near their extremities, the uppermost simple; 

'nervilles straight, simple, percurrent, close together and parallel, 

:slightly tremulous-wavy, joining the secondaries to one another and

-also to the midrib.

On reconsidering the diagnosis made of the leaf in July, 1885, for the 

purpose' of assigning a name to it in the list of types figured in the 

Sixth Annual Eeport, I find reason for doubting whether I should have 

referred it to Ficus rather than to Viburnum. Much of the margin is 

wanting, and it will probably be impossible to settle the question without more and better material.

Pious viburnifolia, n. sp. 

Plate XXII, Figs. 4-8. Clear Creek, Montana.

Leaves thick and coriaceous, round-ovate, obliquely heart shaped, dentate above, with short broad teeth or nearly entire below; nervation very 

strong, forming deep depressions or prominent ridges in the rock, pinnate; 

midrib very thick below, rapidly diminishing above, usually much to 

one side of the middle, sometimes curved towards the narrower side; 

secondary nerves numerous (six or eight on each side), the lower ones 

very strong, several crowded together'at and near the base of the leaf, 

the lowest passing downward and outward nearly parallel to the margin of the lobes, the others passing outward and curving upward, those 

on the narrower side of the leaf nearly straight, all more or less sympodially branched or forked, the ultimate ramifications entering the 

tteeth or often curving near the margin and anastomosing with one an-

(42)
DICOTYLEDONS APETAL2E. 43

other, forming arches from which small nerves pass into the teeth; . 

nervilles very conspicuous (deeply furrowing the matrix, in which in 

some cases the silicified tissue is well preserved), close together, percurrent, straight, simple, or rarely forked, joining all the other nerves nearly 

at right angles.

These fine and in many respects remarkable specimens were all obtained at Clear Creek, the one represented by Fig. 4 by Dr. White in 

1882, the rest by myself a year later. They occurred iu immediate association with the abundant Viburnum leaves to be described later on, 

which, as will be seen, vary greatly among themselves and seem, to approach those we are now considering in some of their extreme forms. I 

had been struck from the first by the peculiarity iu nearly all the Clear 

Creek specimens, that the lower secondaries were inclined to converge

and huddle together near the base, not at a single point, but along a

small portion of the midrib, and as tbese leaves exhibited the same character I was at first disposed to class them with the rest. On .finding 

the two very one-sided specimens, however, represented by Figs. 5 and 

 8, my attention was specially attracted to their marked analogy in general form to some species of Ficus (cf. F. tilicefolia Unger, Foss. Fl. v. 

Sotzka, Deukschr. Wien. Acad., Vol. II, pi. xlvi, figs. 4, 5; Heer, Fl. 

Tert. Helv.. Vol. II, pi. Ixxxiii, figs. 4, 10, 11 j pi. Ixxxiv, figs. 1-3; Sismonda, Terr. Tert. du Pi6rnont, Mem. Reale Accad. Sci. di Torino, Vol. 

XXII, pi. xvii, fig. 5). The last specimen (Fig. 8) is the only one which 

presents the under surface of the leaf, showing the nervation in relief, 

;and along with other differences it seems to have the border entire all 

round, whereas the rest are clearly dentate to below the middle, and, 

although it has been drawn as if entire, it is fair to say that some doubt 

is admissible as to whether this appearance may not have been cine to 

the margin having been somewhat recurved at the time it was imbedded, 

and to the failure of this dentate portion to be preserved. Were I not 

inclined to this view, I should feel compelled to separate this specimen 

from the rest and refer it to F. tilicefolia. But, assuming them all to 

have been more or less dentate, such a reference is inadmissible, while 

at the same time the similarity of the nervation to that of Ficus is too 

great to be ignored. I have therefore decided for the present to regard 

them as belonging to that genus and to emphasize their general resemblance to the Viburnum leaves of Clear Creek by the specific name 

given to the plant.

That the possession of teeth cannot be regarded as conclusive against 

this being a Ficus is shown by the existence of many dentate species, 

both living and fossil, including the best known species of all, F. Carica, 

the fig tree proper, and M. Gaudin has described a fossil state of this 

species from the diluvial travertines of Tuscany which presents a nervation strikingly similar, in some respects, to the'leaves under consideration (cf. Contr., IV, pi. iv, figs. 1-4).

(43)
44 TYPES OP THE LAEAMIE FLORA. [BULL. 31

While it does not seem possible to find5 any forms, either living or 

fossil, that combine all the characters of these leaves, there are several 

genera outside of Ficus which sometimes exhibit some one of them. 

The general form, for example, is not- unlike that of Grewia (cf. Heer, 

Fl. Tert. Helv., pi. cix, Figs. 12,12&, 12c; pi. ex, Figs. 1-13), but here 

the nervation is strictly palmate and the primary nerves all proceed 

from one point at the summit of the petiole. The dichotomous behavior of the secondary nerves in our leaves is closely imitated by 

G-rewiopsis Haydenii Lx. (Cret. Fl., pi. iii, Fig. 4), also by some Viburr 

nums (cf. V. Schmidtianum Heer, Fl. Foss. Arct., Vol. V, Pt. Ill, Prim.. 

Fl. Foss. Sachal., pi. xi, Figs. 9, 10). The very thick base of the mid.- 

rib, rapidly parting with its fibers to the numerous lateral nerves crowded1 

together there as well as some other characters, best shown in Fig. 6>, 

is not unlike Newberry's still unassigned Phyllites carneosus (Illustrations of Cret. and Tert. Plants, pi. xxvi, Figs. 1, 2). These characters 

also remind us. of Credneria and Protophyllurn. Finally the peculiar 

one-sidedness of some of these leaves and the consequent dissimilarity 

of the nervation resemble Saporta's Alnus sporadum Phocceensis (fitudes,, 

Ann. Sci. Nat., Bot., 5e Se>., Vol. IX, pi. ii, fig. 5).

ULMUS L.

The Clear Greek beds contained leaves of this genus scattered very 

sparingly among those of Viburnum. Though few in number, they are 

different in form both from one another and also from any other forms 

that have been described in a fossil state. I have been compelled to 

regard them all as new and to group them under four different specific

heads.

UlmuB planeroides, n. sp.

Plate XXIII, Figs. 1,2. Clear Creek, Montana.

Leaves ovate-lanceolate, 2.3cm. wide, 5 to 8 cm. long, pointed, oblique, 

at the base, sharply and somewhat doubly crenate-dentate to near the 

base, unequal-sided; midrib straight or slightly curved; secondary, 

nerves approximate and parallel, thirteen to seventeen on each side* 

making an angle of 50° to 60° with the midrib, slightly curving upward 

near the margin, terminating near the teeth, simple or once or twica 

forking near their extremities, the branches from the lower side smaller/ 

and proceeding to the sinuses, intermediate branches occasionally entering the subordinate teeth; nervilles very faint, percurrent, forked, or 

irregular and broken, often proceeding from the midrib as light intercalary nerves.

Of this species three specimens have been thus far found in the collection, two of which are figured. The petiole is wanting in all the 

specimens, and the point is preserved in only one (Fig. 2), where it is,, 

obtuse. The base is preserved in the specimens figured and is identical, 

in both. They differ, however, considerably in length and in the num-

(44)
DICOTYLEDONS APETAL.E. . 45

ber of secondary nerves, but this is not regarded as a specific distinction.

Ulmus Californica Lx. (Foss. PI. Aurif. Gravels, pi. iv, figs. 1, 2;

 Crat. and Terfc. Fl., pi. xlvB, fig. 3) has somewhat the same form of leaf 

as our specimens, but the nervation differs in the sim pier secondaries,

-while the dentation is not at all double. In U. discerpta Sap. (fitudes, 

Ann. Sci. Fat., Bot., 5e Se"r., Vol. VIII, pi. vi, fig. 4) the dentation and 

the nervation are similar, but the form, so far as can be gathered from 

the figure of the incomplete specimens found at the Bois d'Asson, is 

quite different.

Ulmus minima, n. sp. 

Plate XXIII, Figs. 3, 4. Clear Creek, Montana.

Leaves lanceolate or linear, very small (6 to 10mm, wide, 2 to 3cm,

long), slightly curved and one-sided, simply or somewhat doubly serrate, oblique at the base ; midrib curved ; secondary nerves nearly all 

opposite, about ten pairs, short, parallel, forming an angle of 50° with 

the midrib, more or less branched from the under side, the short branches 

running into the sinuses; nervilles indistinguishable.

Small as these leaves are they seem to have the essential characters 

of Ulmus and are confidently referred to that genus. Of the sixteen 

or eighteen living species and twenty-five or thirty fossil ones thus far 

known, not more than one or two are as small, and these have a greater 

amplitude in proportion to their length. I am therefore compelled to 

.regard these forms as representing a new and extinct species. The 

fragment figured by Lesquereux, from Middle Park, Colorado, under 

the name of Ehus Evansii (Tert. Fl., pi. 1, fig. 4) approaches our form 

very closely, but lacks the tertiary nerves going to the sinuses, characteristic of Ulmus, which might have merely been indistinguishable on 

the specimen. I have not had an opportunity to examine this point, 

as the specimen is not in the collection of the National Museum.

Ulmus rhamnifolia, n. sp. 

Plate XXIII, Fig. 5. Clear Creek, Montana.

Leaf rather large (4.7cm. wide, 9 to 10cm. long), nearly equal-sided, 

.scarcely oblique at the base, oblong-ovate, crenate-denta te to near the 

base, with short and somewhat blunt, broad teeth; midrib strong, 

straight, diminishing very gradually towards the summit; secondary 

nerves numerous (twelve or more on each side), approximate, parallel, 

making an angle of 50° to 60° with the midrib, slightly curving upward, 

the two or three lowes^ pairs opposite, the lowest pair close to the base, 

simple and slender, the rest more or less branched from the under side 

near their extremities, the tertiaries passing into the sinuses ;or into in- 

'termediate teeth, which are nearly as long as those that receive the 

"main branches; nervilles distinct, parallel, percurrent, mostly straight

(45)
46 TYPES OF THE LARAMIE FLORA. [BULL. 37.

and simple, sometimes forked or crossed at right angles, those from the 

midrib curved or bent to join the secondary below.

The petiole, upper portion, and a considerable part of the margin of 

this otherwise finely preserved leaf are wanting, and but for the fact 

that the sinuses that are shown nearly all have tertiary nerves running into them there might have been some doubt as to what genus it 

represented. The form and general aspect, however, as well as the 

nervation, are decidedly those of Ulmus.

Ulmus orbicularis, n. sp. 

Plate XXIII, Fig. 6. Clear Creek, Montana.

Leaf orbicular, large (8cm. in diameter), nearly equal-sided, irregularly doubly serrate to near the base, which is entire, horizontal, and 

apparently decurrent on the petiole, forming wings at its apex; midrib thick below, rapidly diminishing in passing through the leaf; secondary nerves strong (deeply furrowing the rock), close together, parallel, subopposite, leaving the midrib at an angle of 60° to 70°, much 

curved upward in passing across the broad parenchyma, the lowest pair 

sending off three to five tertiaries, the rest provided with short branchesfrom the under side near their extremities, which enter the subordinate 

teeth and the sinuses; nervilles conspicuous, somewhat irregular, mostly 

percurrent, sometimes furcate, joining the secondaries nearly at right 

angles.

This enigmatic leaf-print wants the entire upper portion, but from 

the great curvature of the upper secondaries it seems certain that it 

was not attenuated at the apex, and may have even been concave or 

emarginate above. I am not sure that this may not have been due to 

a diseased state of the leaf, as I have seen cases among living plants,.

e. g., in Fraxinus, where, by some early injury to the normally pointed tip,, 

it had become retuse and the abnormal growth had gone sofar as to carry, 

the upper nerves round and in toward the center at the apex, much as 

this leaf seems to have grown. Still the present leaf is otherwise very 

symmetrical, and this may well have been its normal form. The petiole 

is absent, but the downward curvature of the margins on both sides of 

the midrib at the base of the leaf seems to show that its upper portion 

at least was winged. The general character of its nervation and dentation is that of Ulmus, but the form is anomalous. I have failed tofind either in the living or in the fossil flora any near analogues to thiaspecimen.

LAURINE^E.

LAURUS L. 0

The nervation of the leaves in the Laurinese, while it is generally 

fairly characteristic of the order, often fails to distinguish the generar 

and therefore considerable uncertainty must remain in many cases.

(46)
WARD.] DICOTYLEDONS APETAL.E. 47

where, as is usually the case, only leaf impressions exist from which to 

make the diagnosis. The two species which I regard as belonging to 

Laurus agree well enough with forms already figured and de scribed to 

make it possible to refer them to such, whatever may be the doubts as 

to the probability that the same species thrived at such widely separated parts of the world.

Laurus resurgents Sap.

LAURUS (OREODAPHNE?) KESURGENS Sap., Etudes, Ann. Sci. Nat., Bot., 5e S6r., Vol..

IV, p. 132, pi. vii, figs. 9A, 9B; Vol. VIII, p. 78, pi. vii, fig. 5. 

DAPHNOGENE AFFINIS Sap., Exameu Analytique, &c.. p. 45. 

OREODAPHNE? RESURGENS Schimp., Pal. V6g., Vol. II, p. 848.

Plate XXIII, Fig 7. Bull Mountains, Montana; collected by Dr. A. C. Peale in

' 1883.

The finer details of the nervation in this leaf are nearly identical 

with those represented by Saporta in plate vii, figs. 9A and 9B, of hisFlora of Armissan. In fig. 9B the midrib is somewhat curved, but not. 

abruptly bent as in our specimen. In Sapindus Botarii Mass. (Fl. Foss. 

del Senigal., pi. xiv, fig. 4), we have a similar form of round arches with 

concentrically arranged nervilles, but in this the lower secondary nerves 

differ from the type of the Laurineae.

Laurus primigenia Uug.

LAURUS PRIMIGENIA Ung., Gen. et Spec., p. 423; Foss. Fl. v. Sotzka (Denkschr.. 

Wien. Acad., Vol. II), p. 168, pi. xl, figs. 1-4; Sylloge, III, p. 72, pi. xxii, fig. 18; 

Foss. Fl. v. Kumi (Denkschr. Wien. Acad.,Vol. XXVII), p. 55, pi. viii, figs. 1-7. 

Ettingshausen, Foss. Pfl. v. Heiligenkreuz bei Kremuitz (Abh. K. K. Geol. Reichsanstalt, Vol. I), p. 8, pi. ii, figs. 1, 2; Tert. Fl. Steiermark's (Sitzb. Wien. Acarl.,. 

Vol. LX, Abth. I), p. 58, pi. iii, figs. 11-llc. Weber, Palteontogr., Volt II, p. 181,. 

pi. xx, figs. 6a, 66. Heer, Uebersicht d. Tert. Fl.,p,55; Fl.Tert.Helv., Vol. II, p. 77, 

pi. Ixxxix, fig. 15; Vol. Ill, p. 184, pi. cxlvii, fig. lOc; pi. cliii, fig. 3; Proc. Acad. 

Nat. Sci. Philadelphia, Vol. X, 1858, p. 265; Sachs.-Thiiring. Braunk. Fl., p. 7, 

pi. vi, figs. 12r, 12fc; p. 19, pi. ix, fig. 8; Foss. Fl. of Bovey-Tracey (Phil. Trans. 

Roy. Soc. London, 1862), p. 1062, pi. Ixv, fig. 6; Braunk. Fl. d. Zsily-Thales, p. 

16, pi. iii, figs. 4,5, 6; Fl. Foss. Arct., Vol. VI, Pt. II (Nachtr. Foss. Fl. Gronlands),.. 

p. 12, pi. iii, figs. 8a, 9-13. Sismonda, Pal. Terr. Tert. du Pie"mont (Mem. R. 

Accad. Sci. di Torino, Ser. II, Vol. XXII, 1865), p. 438, pi. ix, fig. 2c; pi. x, fig. 5. 

Saporta, Etudes, Ann. Sci. Nat., Bot., 4e Se'r., Vol. XIX, pp. 20, 56; pi. vi, figs. 5, 

5A; 5e S6r., Vol. Ill,'/. 93, pi. iii, figs. 8, 8A; Vol. IV, p. 126, pi. vii, fig. 7; Vol.. 

IX, p. 38, pi. iv, figs. 7, 8; Monde des Plantes, p. 384, fig. 116, Nos. 1-3. Engelhardt, Fl. d. Braunk. im Sachsen (Preisschr. Jablonowsk. Ges. 1870), p. 20, pi., 

v, fig. 3; Foss. Pfl. v. Tschernowitz (Nov. Act. L.-C. Acad., Vol. XXXIX), p. 382, 

pi. xxiii, fig. 5; Foss. Pfl. v. Grasseth (op. cit., Vol. XLIII), p. 300, pi. xvi, figs. 

4, 5; Tert. Fl. Leitmeritz. Mittelgebirges, p. 360, pi. xvii, figs. 5-7; p. 382, pi. xxi,. 

fig. 5; p. 405, pi. xxvi, fig. 9. Lesquereux, Ann. Rep. U. S. Geol. Snrv. Terr., 

1872, p. 406; Tert. Fl., p. 214, pi. xxxvi, figs. 5, 6, 8. Schimper, Pal. Ve"g., Vol. 

II, p. 818. Marion, PL Foss. de Ronzon (Ann. Sci. Nat., Bot., 5e S6r., Vol. XIV), 

p. 348, pi. xxii, fig. 19. Velenowsky, Fl. v. Vrsovic, p. 30, pi. v, figs. 1-5. Pilar, 

Fl. Foss. Susedana, p. 68, pi. ix, fig. 5; pi. x, fig. 8.

Plate XXIII, Figs. 8-10. Carbon Station, Wyoming f Fig. 8). Point of Rocks,, 

Wyoming; white sandstone bed east of station (Figs. 9, 10).

(47)
48 TYPES OF THE LARAMIE FLORA. [BULL. 37.

These specimens represent two of the forms which this polymorphous 

species assumes. The Carbon specimen (Fig. 8) is identical in form 

with those figured by 'Heer from the Zsily-Thal (pi. iii, figs. 4-6 5 cf., 

:also, Saporta, Etudes, Ann. Sci. Nat., Bot., 5e Se"r., Yol. IX, pi. iv, figs. 

7, 8), while the Point of Bocks specimens (Figs. 9, 10) belong to the 

.section of Ettingshausen's L. phceboides (Foss. Fl. v. Wien, p. 17, pi. 

iii, fig. 3), agreeing even still more exactly with the specimens from St. 

Jean de Garguier (Ann. Sci. Nat., Bot., 5e Se"r., Vol. Ill, pi. iii, fig. 8). 

These latter constitute an addition to the already so well worked white

 sandstone bed at Point of Eocks.

It is not difficult to find many analogues of these elongated leaves belonging to widely different families of plants, and among such Eugenia 

Hceringiana TJng. (Sylloge, III. pi. xviii, figs. 8, 9), Callistemophyllum 

melaleucceforme Ett. (Foss. Fl. v. Bilin, III, pi. liv, figs. 1-3), Hippophae striata Ludw. (Palseontogr., Vol. VIII, pi. xliv, fig. 4), and Apo-

 cynophyllum lanceolatum Ung. (Foss. Fl. v. Sotzka, pi. xliii, figs. 1, 2) simulate our leaves more or less both in form and nervation. The Carbon 

specimen may also be compared with some other species of Laurus, as,

 e. g., with L. Canariensis plioeenica Sap. (Ve'g. Foss. de Mexirnieux, pi. 

xxvii, fig. 6), and also with other lauraceous forms, such as Tetranthera 

.sessillflora Lx. (Tert. FL, pi. xxxv, figs. 8a, 9).

Baron von Ettingshausen considers Fig. 9 as corresponding* more 

closely to L. ocotecefolia Ett. and the others as belonging to an allied 

species rather than to L. primigenia. The forms would thus embrace 

>two new species.

LITS-SJA Lam.

The nervation of this genus, which now includes Tetranthera, is very

 similar to that of Laurus, but still nearer to that of Ocotea (Oreodaphne 

Nees) and Persea. Our forms, of which only one is figured, may 

belong to one of the latter almost as well as to Litsaea.

Litsaea Carbonensis, n. sp. 

Plate XXIV, Fig. 1. Carbon Station, Wyoming.

, Leaf lanceolate, 5cm. broad, somewhat abruptly taper-pointed, entire, 

with slightly irregular or wavy margins; midrib strong, flexuous above; 

lateral primary nerves ascending and approaching the margins above 

the middle, anastomosing with the first pair of secondaries, which are 

separated from them on the midrib by a long iuternode and proceed at 

a much greater angle (40°); secondaries only two on each side, the 

first pair nearly opposite, the upper pair alternate, making an angle of 

60° with the midrib, joined near their extremities by those from below;" 

nervilles joining the midrib and primaries to one another and to the 

secondaries, usually curved or geniculate, often forked, joined, or 

crossed by veinlets, meeting them at different angles. 

This species closely resembles Tetranthera prcecursoria Lx. (Cret. and

(48)
WAUD.] DICOTYLEDONS APETAL^E. 49

Tert. Fl., pi. xlviii, fig. 2), from tlie Bad Lands of Dakota, but as in 

that specimen the summit was wanting and the base preserved, while 

in ours the base is wanting and the summit preserved, it is not possible 

to institute a thorough comparison. In that figure, however (the specimen I have not seen), there are three pairs of opposite secondary uervr.-, 

and the lateral primaries are drawn much more slender than they arc 

in the Carbon plant, and from the part preserved it seems probable that 

the summit of that leaf was much shorter-pointed. Perhaps an even 

closer approximation to our leaf occurs in Oreodaphne Jlecrii Gaud.. 

(Gisemeuts, Kouv. Me"in. Soc. Helv., Vol. XVI, pi. x, fig. 7; reproduced in Saporta, Ve"g. Foss. de Meximieux, pi. xxvi, fig. 0), though 

here also the point is much less slender and no sign of the characteristic glands at the base of the lateral nerves is visible in our specimen.

CINNAMOMUM Blume.

An almost exclusively tropical genus, embracing about fifty species, 

confined to the Old World, but ranging on both sides of the equator. 

Fossil representatives are abnudant in the Tertiaries of Europe, especially in the Eocene, but forms are reported as low as the Ceuomauian. 

The four species of the Larainie thus far described argue a warm cli 

mate.

Cinnamomum lanceolatum (Ung.) Hoer.

CINNAMOMUM LANCEOLATUM (Ung.) Heor, Fl. Tert. Helv., Vol. II, p. 80, pi. xciii, tigs. 

6-11; Foss. Fl. Bovey-Tracey (Phil. Trans. Roy. Soc. London, 18(32), p. 106:?, pi. 

Ixvii, figs. 1-8, pi. Ixviii, figs. 14, 15; Brauuk. Pfl. v. Borustiidt (Abli. Naturf. 

Gos. z. Halle, Vol. XI, 1869), p. 16, pi. iii, iigs. 2a, 2c; Mioc. Bait. F]., p. 77, pi. xxii, 

figs. 14-17; Brauuk. Fl. d. Zsily-Tkales, p. 17, pi. iii, fig. 3. Massaloiigo, Syuops. 

Fl. Foss. Seiiog., p. 6%2; Fl. Foss. del Seuigal., p. 265, pi. viii, figs. 2, 3, 4; pi. 

xxxiii, lig. 9. L ml wig, Paluoontogr., Vol. VIII, p. 109, pi. xliii, figs. 1-7. Saporta, 

Etudes, Ann. Sci. Nat., Bot., 5oS6r.,Vol. IX, 1868, p. 40, pi. iv,figs.11-16. Sisrnouda, 

Pal. Tert. du Pi6iuout, p. 440, pi. xxiv, figs. 5, 6 ; pi. xxvi, fig. 7. Uuger, Foss. Fl. 

v. Kuiui (Denkschr. Wien. Acad., Vol. XXVII), p. 54, pi. vii, figs. 1-10. Efctingshauseii, Foss. Fl. d. Wetterau (Sitzb. d. Wion. Acad., Vol. LVII, Abth. I), p. 850, 

pi. iii, figs. 4, 5; Foss. Fl. v. Bilin, II (Denkschr. Wieu. Acad., Vol. XXVIII),p. 198, 

pi. xxxiii, figs. 7-9,13,16, 16&. Engolluirdt, Fl. d. Brannk. SacLson (Preissclir. 

Jablonowsk. Ges., 1870), p. 20, pi. iv, figs. 11, 12; Cyprissch. Nordbohni. (Sitzl>. 

Natur-w. Ges. Isis, 1879), p. 10, pi. vii; figs. 22,23; Foss. Pfl. v. Grassoth (Nov. 

Act. L.-C. Acad., Vol.XLIII), p. 304, pi. xii, fi-gs. 11,14,15; pi. xlii, figs. 10, 12; 

pi. xviii, figs. 1-5. Scliimper, Pal. V6g., Vol. II, p. 842. Lesquereux, Tert. 

Fl., p. 219, pi. xxxvi, fig. 12. Pilar, Foss. Fl. Susedaua., p. 61, pi. xi, figa. 2, 4, lx!, 

141, 15.

PIIYLLITBS CINNAMOMEUS Rossm., Verstein., p.23, pi. i.

DAIMINOGENE LANCEOLATA Ung.,Geii. et Spec., p. 424.

Plato XXIV, Fig. 2. Hodges Pass, Wyoming.

Notwithstanding the fact that only two doubtful specimens, Nos. 315 

(Lesquereux, Tert. Fl., p. 219, pi. xxxvi, fig. 12) and 790 of the National 

Ball. 37 4 (49)
50 TYPES OF THE LARAMIE FLORA. [BULL. 37.

Musetim collection, have to my knowledge been thus far found in 

American strata, I nevertheless was compelled to refer this form to that 

species on account of its great general resemblance to so many of the 

European specimen^. As Prof. Lesquereux's specimens were found at 

Evanstou and as I have considered the Hodges Pass beds as a northern 

extension of the Evauston coals, the discovery of the same form at both 

places is not perhaps surprising. It must, however, be admitted that 

our plant differs from all others thus far published in its greater length 

and size. Although wanting the summit there are 11 centimeters of it 

still preserved, and the specimen indicates that the leaf must have been 

nearly or quite 15cm. long, while its width is about 2.5cm. Eossmiissler's original specimen, as reconstructed at the base by himself (Verstein., 

pi. i, fig. 2), and which is one of the largest figured anywhere, is 11cm. 

long by 2.8cm. wide. The Evanston specimens indicate a leaf not more 

than 8 or 10 cm. long. In most other examples, too, the lateral primaries are exactly opposite, which is not the case here, though they are 

nearly so. Otherwise there is no material divergence in the nervation, 

so far as it is exhibited in the specimen, but as the matrix in which it 

was embedded is a very coarse sandstone the finer details of nervation 

are not visible and only a very few nervilles can be made out. The 

Marquis Saporta, to whom figures were sent, is therefore doubtless correct in regarding this as a distinct species.

? Cinnamomum affine Lx.

? CINNAMOMUM AFFINE Lx., Am. Journ. Sci., 2d Scr., Vol. XLV, 1808, p. 206; Anu. 

Eops. U. S. Geol. Surv. Terr., 1867, 186B, 1869, p. 198; 1870, p. 383; 1872, 383, 387; 

1873, p. 401; Tert. Fl., p. 219, pi. xxxvii, iigs. 1-5, 7; Cret. and Tert. Fl., p. 252, 

pi. Iviii, fig. 9.

Plate XXIV, Figs. 3-5,-Black Buttes Station, Wyoming.

So referred, in the Sixth Annual Eeport, pi. xlvii, figs. 1-3, but Prof. 

Lesquereux would refer them to Ficus and not to Cmuamomum. They 

would then fall into the section with JF. planicostata Lx., but after examining a large number of unfigured specimens of that species and its 

varieties, as well as of F. spectcibilis in connection Avith the types and 

figures, 1 conclude that the species is new.

There are in the Museum collection a number of unfigured specimens 

(Nos. 312 a, &, 0) of Cinnamomum affine, from Point of llocks, Wyoming, 

at least one of which (312&, Lesquereux's private number 1499) has the 

lateral primaries joined to'the margins below the abrupt expansion of 

the blade, precisely as in our Fig. 1. These must be specifically identical with the Black Buttes specimens, to whatever genus it be thought 

proper to refer them.

There is considerably more material in the collection, and after it has 

all been more thoroughly studied and figured more light will probably 

be thrown upon the affinities of this plant.

(50)
WARD. I DICOTYLEDONS APETAL^B. 51

DAPHNOGENE Ung.

This genus is only provisional, no fruits having as yet been discovered. Eighteen species are retained by Schimper in his Pal6ontologie

Ve"ge~tale.

Daphuogene elegaus AVat.

DAPMNOGENJC ELKGANS AVat., PI. Foss. do Paris, p. 180, pi. li, figs. 5, G. Saporta, FJ. 

Foss. do S6xanrio, p. (b'O) 36a, pi. (viii) xxix, fig. 11. Sehiniper, Pal. V6g., Vol. 

II, p. 851.

Plate XXV, Fig. 1. Black Buttes Station, Wyoming.

The only important difference that separates this specimen from the 

only other two known, as described aud'figured in the works cited, is the 

smaller angle which the secondary nerves make with the midrib. As

none of the authors regard the generic reference as at all settled and

us our leaf doubtless belongs to the Laurine;e, it is perhaps as well to 

leave it here until better material shall justify a change.

MONIMIACE^E.

MONIMIOPSIS Sap.

The genus Monimia, from the resemblance, to which certain fossil 

forms have been called by tins name, is confined, so far as known, to the 

Ma scalene Islands of the Indian Ocean and embraces only three species, 

but two fossil species from Hairing in Tyrol (Oligocene) have been referred to it. To the exti net gen us three species are referred by Saporta, 

all from the Paleocene of Sezanne. It would be something of a confirmation of the alleged homotaxy of the Laramie group with this Paleocene flora if undoubted specimens of these species should be found to 

occur iu it. This, however, is not claimed for the two following forms.

? Monimiopsis amboraefolia Sap.

?MONIMIOPSJS AMKOR/EKOivrA. Sap., Foss. FJ. do S6zauiic, p. (73).361, pi. (viii) xxix, 

tig. 13. Sellimoor, Pal. V6g., Vol. II, p. 765.

Plate XXV, Fig. 2. Seven Mile Creek. Montana; Sapiudus bed.

Except in size this specimen agrees remarkably well with that of 

Saporta, far better than with anything else with which I have thus far 

been able to compare it either in the fossil or in the living flora, and this 

mere difference of size, especially where so few specimens are known, 

cannot b'e regarded as specific. The base of our leaf is more oblique 

and there is a sort of notch in the border on one side, but the latter 

probably represents a natural defect not common to other leaves of the 

species. The improbability that a species should have such a wide 

range is the chief objection to the reference made.

For analogues in other families bearing more or less resemblance to 

this leaf, see Euonymus Proserpina Ett., Foss. Fl. v. Bilin, III (Denkschr. Wieii. Acad., Vol. XXIX), .pi. xlviii, figs. 6; 7; Cdastrus fraxini-

(51)
52 TYPES OF THE LAKAMIE FLORA. [HULL. 37.

folius Lx., Cret. and Tert. FL, pi. xl, fig. 10 5 Juglans alJcalina Lx., Tert. 

Fl., pi. Ixii, ligs. 6, 7; and even Alnus cardiophylla Sap., Fl. Foss. de 

Sezanne, pi. (xv) xxxvi, fig. 8.

? Monimiopsis-Jrateriia Sap.

?MONIMIOPSIS FKATERNA Sap., Fl. Foss. do Sdzanue, p. (74).362, pi. (viii)-xxix, fig. 

14. ScLimper, Pal. V6g., Vol. II, p. 765.

Plate XXV, Fig. 3. Seven Mile Creek, Montana; bed below tlio ironstone.

Most of what was said of the last species will apply also to the 

present one. The Laramie specimen is more nearly complete in outline, 

but much of the border is unfortunately wanting. It is, however, preserved below on one side and above ou the other so that the general 

character of the marginal nervation can be safely inferred for the whole 

leaf. Still more important is the almost complete preservation of the 

point which is wanting in the Sezanne leaf. The body of the leaf is well 

preserved and the characteristic arches with tertiary veins springing 

from them are distinctly shown. In one case where the margin is preserved a secondary nerve appears to reach the blunt tooth directly, and 

others may be assumed to have done so. Three pairs of lateral nerves 

are approximate near the base, alternate and more erect than in Saporta's 

figure, while above these a long interval occurs, giving to the third pair, 

which are considerably stronger than the rest, somewhat the character 

of primary nerves of a palmately nerved leaf. In these somewhat relative characters our specimen deviates from the European, and this 

divergence may be specific or even generic.

In Viburnum rugosum pliocenicum Sap. (PI. Foss. de Meximieux, pi. 

xxxi, fig. 1) the form of the upper portion of the leaf is very similar 

arid the peculiar arching of the uppermost secondaries strikingly so, 

but the lower secondaries are. all alternate aiid scattered somewhat

evenly along the midrib. The margin, too, is nearly undulate, and the 

areolre formed by the nervilles are of an entirely different character 

from those of our leaf and of the Mommiacese. Other analogues are 

Styrax vulcanicum Ett. (Foss. Fl. v. Bilin, II, Denkschr. Wien. Acad., 

Vol. XXYIII, pi. xxxix, fig. 13) and Tetrapteris Bilinica Ett. (loc. cit., 

Ill, op. cit., Vol. XXIX, pi. xlvi, fig. 11).

POLYPETAL/E.

CORNACE^E. 

NYSSA L.

This small genus of only five or six species is restricted in the present flora to the eastern portions of North America and of Asia. About 

twenty species have been described in the fossil state either from leaves 

or from fruits. Most of these are from Miocene deposits, such as the

(52)
DICOTYLEDONS POLYPETlL^. 63

brown coal of the Wetterau and of Samland on the Baltic, Styria, Sused, 

Bonn, Quegsteiu, &c., on the continent, Bovey-Tracey, and numerous 

arctic localities, including Alaska. Within the territory of the United 

States we have several of the fossil fruits of Brandon, Vt., referred to 

that genus, and one species (N. lanceolata Lx.) represented, according 

to Lesquereux, by both leaves and fruits from the Laratnie group at 

Golden, Colo.,'and by leaves from near Fort Ell is, Montana. Newberry's 

,N~. vetusta is referred by Lesquereux to Magnolia alternant Heer (see 

National Museum catalogue, No. 702).

Nyssa Buddiana, n. sp.

Plate XXV, Fig. 4. Hodges Pass, Wyoming; named in honor of Mr. J. Budd, superintendent of construction of the Oregon branch of the Union Pacific Kailroad, who

directed me to this locality.

Leaf ovate-lanceolate, 4.5cm. wide, about 12cm. long, entire but 

gently wavy margined; midrib slightly sinuous below, as thick as the 

slender petiole, nearly uniform through the leaf, secondary nerves alternate, about fourteen on a side, issuing from the midrib at a wide 

angle (60°), inequidistaut, the wider intervals occupied by one or sometimes two intercalary nerves, which either end blind or join the nervilles; 

principal secondaries curving upward near the margin after giving oft 

from the under side one or two tertiary nerves, which pass downward 

and anastomose with the secondaries below, forming arches or loops 

from which smaller veiulets pass outward toward the margin, but become indistinguishable before reaching it; nervilles indistinct, apparently irregular.

If it may be said that these characters in the nervation are largely 

those of Magnolia, the answer is that in so far they are common to the 

two genera, for they are all present in at least two species of Nyssa of 

the living flora of eastern North. America (N~. multiflora Wang. and N. 

uniflora Wang.), both of which, as well as N. Caroliniana Walt, and N. 

aquatlca L., I have carefully compared with this fossil. But the nervation of Nyssa is distinguished from that of most Magnolias by a certain 

irregularity in the secondaries, by the occurrence of intercalary nerves 

(at least in some species), and especially by the rapid diminution of the 

smaller veinlets, so as to make them seem to vanish or end blind.

The specimen was badly crumpled in its coarse sandstone matrix 

before this had hardened, but nevertheless the silicilied substance of 

the leaf remains and coats the rock with a dark layer, in which the 

position of the nerves is distinctly laid down, the two counterparts 

complementing each other to considerable extent. The leaf was thick 

and coriaceous and the petiole, of which about 2 centimeters are preserved, is bent in a short angle below the blade, probably by extraneous 

agencies after falling from the tree.

Of the fossil forms referred to Nyssa our specimen most resembles 

those from Liescha (Zwanziger, Mice. Fl. v. Liescha, pi. xxii). The

(53)
54 TYPES OP THE LARAMIE FLOftA. [nuu-.S?.

form of the leaf is not unlike that of some species of Diospyros (cf. 

Heer, Mioc. Bait. Fl., pi. xxvii), and Ettingshausen's Taberncemontana 

Bobemica (Foss. FL v. Bilin, II, pi. xxxvi, fig. 17) approaches it quite 

closely both iii shape and nervation.

CORNUS L.

This genus consists, in the living flora of the globe, of about twentyfive species, no less than eighteen of which are natives of North America. 

It is therefore not to be wondered at that fossil remains of it should be 

found in, American strata. Thus far four species have been reported 

from the Laramie group, one of which, C. acuminata Newberry (C. Ncbrascensis Schimp.), is from the Fort Union deposits. This paucity is 

made up by the occurrence of a considerable number in the arctic fossil 

flora, three of which are from the Cretaceous.

Thus far only three species have been detected in my collections, two 

of which are from the lower districts and one from the Yellowstone 

Valley.

? Cornus Foster!, n. ep.

Plato XXV, Fig. 5. Upper Severi Mile Creek, 10 miles above Glendive, Montana; 

collected by Mr. Richard Foster, of Dr. White's party, in 1882.

Leaf ovate, entire with slightly uneven margins, rounded and oblique 

at the base, 8cm. wide, 15cm. long; nervation pinnate, camptodrome; 

midrib thick below, more slender and somewhat sinuous above; secondary nerves about ten on each side, nearly opposite below, alternate 

above, the lower ones more approximate than the upper, basal pair 

thin and parallel to the margin, second and third pairs strongest, proceeding from the midrib at an angle of 50°, and curving upward in passing out toward the margin, branching near their extremities from the

under side, arching and anastomosing with the branches of the next 

higher, the uppermost more erect and somewhat aerodrome; ncrvi'lles 

indistinct, chiefly percurrent, parallel, joining the secondaries at right 

angles.

It seems probable that the reference of this leaf to Cornus was an 

error, although the aerodrome tendency of the uppermost secondaries 

is a good index to that genus. Still, the lower lateral nerves show too 

little of this aerodrome tendency and follow more nearly the character 

of Ficus, and the nervilles are also those of Ficus rather than of Cornus. 

But for the simple percurrent nervilles the resemblance to Populus 

would be very close (cf. P. monodon Lx., Tert. Fl., pi. xxiv, fig. 2 j P. 

hyperborca Heer, Fl. Foss. Arct., Vol. Ill, Pt. II, Kreidefl., pi. xxix, 

fig. 6). In form it resembles the figure last cited more closely than any 

other I have been able to find. Upon the whole, however, I now incline to regard it as a Ficus and as having as its nearest affinity F. spcctabilis Lx. (Tert. Fl., pi. xxxiii, figs. 4-6).

' (54)
WARD.) DICOTYLEDONS POLYPETALJE. 55

I did not visit this locality. The specimens obtained from there 

the previous year are all in a coarse sandy ironstone, They show 

little of the more detailed nervation, but the principal nerves are usually dee'ply impressed in the rock. In this specimen, however, we 

have only the under surface of the leaf with the nerves well in relief. 

The lower and thicker part of the midrib is channeled in the specimen, 

but it is evident that this is due to its imperfect preservation, the epidermis and central fibers having disappeared, leaving a groove. The 

upper part of the leaf was rolled in so that it was necessary to break 

it out and represent it as if unrolled. Although this was very skillfully 

and successfully done by Mr. Everett Hayden, there still remains a considerable part, including'the point and most of one side, unrepresented.

Cornus Studeri Heer.

CORNUS STUDEUI Heor, Uebersiclit der TerfciJir flora, p. 58; Fl.Tcrfc. Holv., Vol. Ill, 

p. 27, pi. cv, figs. 18-21; Fl. FOBS. Arcfc., Vol. V, Pt. Ill (Prim. FI.Foss. Sachal.), 

p. 45, pi. xi, ligs. 11-13. Ludwig, Palajontogr., Vol. VIII, p. 121, pi. Iviii, fig. 

10. Lcsqnereux, tert. Fl., p. 244, pi. xlii, figs. 4, 5. Scliimpe*, Pal. V6g., Vol. Ill, 

p. 52.

Plato XXVI, Fig. 1. Point of Rocks, Wyoming; gray sandstone bod north, of 

station.

If we really have in this specimen a leaf of Cornus Studeri our 

knowledge of that species is thereby considerably extended, as none of 

the specimens thus far figured has the petiole preserved. Our leaf, 

however, differs in two respects from most of the species of Cornus 

known, whether living or fossil, namely, in. its thicker midrib, especially 

below, and in its nervilles, which form nearly a right angle with the 

nerves they join. In all the living species of Cornus that I have examined, which include all the American species and several European, 

the nervilles pass across the areas formed by the lateral nerves in. a 

horizontal direction or nearly at right angles to the midrib. In fleer's 

largest specimen they are represented as slightly ascending. In many 

respects all the American specimens referred to this species resemble 

Ficus and its closest allies (cf. .F. artocarpoidcs Lx., Cret, and Tert. Fl., 

pi. xlvii, fig. 1, and Artocarpoicles conoccphaloidea Sap., F\. Foss. de 

Sezanne, pi. xxvii, fig. 6), and it may still be considered a question to 

what genus they belong.

Cornus Emmensii, n. sp.

Plato XXVI, Figs. 2, 3. Golden, Colo. (Fig. 2); collected for Mr. S. F. Emm cms 

by C. W. Cross, in July, 1882. Point of Rocks, Wyoming; gray sandstone bod 

north of station (Fig. 3).

Leaves oblong, 4.5 to 5cm. wide, 7 to 8cm. long, rounded at both base 

and summit; nervation pinnate, camptodrome; midrib ratber thick, 

visibly diminishing at each node, slightly zigzag; secondary nerves 

eight to nine on a side, large at their point of insertion, rapidly thinning out, the lower nearly opposite, lowest pair very light and close
56 TYPES OF THE LAKAMIU FLORA. fnutL.3?.

to the margin, which they follow a long distance, the remainder nearly 

equal,'making an angle with the midrib of 40° to 50°, second pair giving off several short tertiaries, which curve forward slightly in crossing 

the narrow area to join the basilar nerves, the rest having fewer tertinries near their extremities, which join the incurved ends of the next 

nerves below them and also join one another, forming loops and arches 

ncni1 the margin, the upper secondaries aerodrome, curving rapidly inward at the obtuse or obcordate summit of the leaf,- nervilles indistinct, 

wuvy, or bent, percurreut, or forked.

Notwithstanding the widely separated localities from which these 

specimens come, they present so many points of resemblance that I am 

unable to assign them to different species. The<Golden specimen, which 

is from the tufa beds, is less perfectly preserved, the black glaze which 

once represented the lamina having been worn off, probably since its 

collection, from a considerable part of it j the margins, too, are difficult 

or impossible to make out, except for a limited part of the way round. 

The Point of Eocks specimen is in hard rock and shows the substance 

of the leaf by the deposit of a much darker coloring matter. In all 

that is preserved the nervation and margins are distinctly shown. 

The upper portion bears every indication of having been slightly depressed after the manner of certain forms of Liriodendron Meclvii TJeer, 

with which I was long disposed to associate it. The nervation, however, 

is decidedly characteristic of Oornus and appears to be identical with 

that of the Golden plant.

.This species probably has its nearest analogue in G. orbifera Heer, 

especially as it occurs at the Bois d'Asson (Saporta, Etudes, Ann. Sci. 

Nat., Bot., 5° Se"r., Vol. VIII, 1857, pi. xiii, fig. 3), but it also bears a 

strong resemblance to G. imprcssa Lx. (Tert. FL, pi. xlii, fig. 3).

ARALIACE^E. 

HEDBRA L.

Although only two species of this genus now exist, and only one 

in the northern hemisphere, there is reason to suppose that during 

Cretaceous and Tertiary time it played an important rdle in the vegetation of the globe. Five Cretaceous and twelve Tertiary species are 

described in the various works, four of which latter, however, are 

Pliocene, and may not be more than so many diverse forms of the immediate ancestor of the present Old World species, H. Helix L. Of the 

Cretaceous species one, H. primordialis (Sap.) Heer, is common to the 

CenomaniaK of Bohemia and of Greenland; another (H. cuneata Heer) 

is common to the Cenomanian and the Senonian strata of Greenland. 

Three species occur in the flora of the Dakota group. Of the Tertiary 

r-necies one is from the Paleocene of Sezanne, one from the Eocene of Aix, 

t\u> are arctic and high northern, and three are found on the continent.

" (56)
blCOTYLEDOttS FOLYPSfAL^G. 57

We should not therefore he surprised to find representatives of this 

genus in Laramie-strata, although thus far none have been reported. 

If the four following forms have beeu correctly assigned we have examples from both the lower and the upper districts.

Hedera paryula, n. sp. 

Plato XXVI, Fig. 4. Clear Creek, Montana.

Leaf orbicular, small (2.2cm. in diameter), emarginate at the apex, 

faintly sinuate on each side near the summit, otherwise entire; nervation 

palmate, camptodrome; primary nerves seven, all issuing from near the 

ba.se but not from the same point, median nerve (midrib) strongest, 

bearing four or fi ve alternate erect branches; the six lateral ones opposite 

in pairs; lowest pair basil ar, giving off short branches from the under 

side; second pair more erect (40°), dividing up somewhat (lichotomously; 

third pair strongest, very erecii (20°), forking two or three times, the 

upper branches becoming parallel to the midrib or slightly aerodrome; 

ultimate ramifications arching and anastomosing near the margin; 

uervilles indistinct, mostly percurrent and perpendicular to the nerves 

joined.

The nervation is here essentially identical with that seen in H. primordialis (Sap.) Heer (Fl. Foss. Arct., Vol. VI, Abth. II, Foss. Fl. Gronld., 

pi. xxiv, fig. Ga) and in some respects resembles that of H. ovalis Lx. 

(Cret. FJ., pi. xxv, fig. 3; pi. xxvi, fig. 4).

Hedera minima, n. sp. 

Plate XXVI, Fig. 5. Head of Clear Creek, Montana.

Leaf very small, as broad as long (17mm.), broadly truncate *at the 

summit, cuneate at the base, somewhat pentagonal in outline, short petioled; nervation palmate, camptodrome, somewhat brochiodrome; pri. 

inary nerves five, nearly equal, slender, all rising from the same point 

at the summit of the petiole; the two lower spreading and parallel to 

the margin, branched above; the second pair very erect (20°)., curving 

upward and inward toward the apex of the leaf (aerodrome), giving off 

tertiary nerves from the outer side; median nerve (midrib) rather lighter 

than the lateral nerves, slightly flexuous, nearly simple; nervilles indistinguishable.

This small leaf is preserved nearly complete, including a short pet. 

iole 3 millimeters long, which does not seem to show the point of insertion. Its peculiar somewhat angled or trapezoid outline is strongly 

suggestive of Hedera, while the nervation is not unlike that of that 

genus. The reference, however, is less certain than in the last species. 

' It somewhat resembles Ccrcisparmfolia, Lx. (Cret. and Tert. Fl., pi. xxxi, 

figs. 5-7), from Florissant, and perhaps still movdPaliurus orbiculatus Sap. 

(Etudes, Ann. Sci. Nat, Bot., 5" S6r., Vol. IX, 18G8, pi. vii, fig. 0), which 

has also been found a,t Florissant (Lesquereux, Cret. and Tert. Fl., pi.

' (57)
58 TYPES OF THE LARAMlE FLORA. (flou.W.

xxxviii, fig\ 12). The erect aerodrome character of the upper lateral 

nerves also simulates some of the arctic species of Populus.

Hedera Bruneri, n. sp. 

Plate XXVI, Fig. 6. Black Bufctes Station, Wyoming.

Leaf large, compressed-dilate, lOcin. wide, 7cm. long (exclusive of the 

petiole, which is 6cm. long, thick, and dilated at both extremities), 

entire at the base, sinuate-toothed from below the middle; nervation 

strongly palmate, craspedo-camptodrome, three strong primary nerves 

rising from the enlarged sum mit of the petiole carrying all its libers; central nerve largest, giving off from above the middle five or six alternate 

secondary nerves and rapidly diminishing to the apex; lateral nerves 

diverging at an angle of 40° from the midrib and slightly carving upward, each giving off somewhat dichotomously about five secondaries 

from the outer side, one of these largest and sending out tertiaries, 

the rest branching or forking towards their extremities, the branches 

uniting in angled arches, from which smaller veinlets proceed to or near 

the margin; nervilles obscure, bent, or forked, often appearing to end 

blind.

The greater part of the margin, of the otherwise well preserved leaf 

is wanting above, but in a few places the short rounded teeth can be 

distinguished. The specimen was found lying on the surface and was 

slightly weather worn, but the lower portions had to be chipped out 

and arc shown very clearly. Over the whole of the blade are scattered 

loose grains of silex, which are cemented firmly to the rock and cannot 

be removed without injury to the specimen, but these do not seriously 

obscure the nervation.

This singular leaf is clearly unlike any others that have been collected 

in the West. I long inclined to regard it as a Populns (of. P. mutaMUs

Heer, Fl. Foss. Arct., Vol. VJI, pi. Ixxxix, fig. 7), and it certainly has 

some points in common with the leaf I have called P. hederoidcs (PI. 

VII.[, Fig. 5), as also with P. amblyrhynclia (PI. VI. and VII), but the 

absence of true basilar nerves and the dichotomous character of the 

nervation seem positively to exclude the present specimen from that 

genus. It has some analogy with Menispermites (cf. Lesquereux, Cret. 

and Tert. Fl., pi. xv, fig. 1), though here the leaves are cordate or 

peltate, and it resembles some forms of Vitis and Cissites (cf. op. cit., 

pi. iii, fig. 3; pi. v, figs. 2-4; Saporta, Fl. Foss. de Se"zaune, pi. x, fig. 

10; Heer, Fl. Foss. Arct., Vol. VII, pi. xxi, fig. 8). But after examining various forms of Hedera figured from the American Cretaceous (cf. 

H. platanoidea Lx. (Ann. Rep. TJ. S. Geol. Surv. Terr., 1874, p. 351, 

pi. iii, figs. 5, 6), from Sezanne (cf. H.prisca Sap., loc. cit., fig. 1), and 

especially froin.Spitsbergen (cf. H. McClurii Heer, Fl. Foss. Aict., Vol. 

II, Pt. Ill, Mioc. Fl. Spitzb., pi. xiii, figs. 29-33; Vol. IV, Pt. I, Beitr. 

Foss. FL Spitzb.. pi. xviii, tigs. 1, 2), it was impossible to doubt that it

(58) .
DICOTYLEDONS POLYPETAL^E. ^ 59

i

is here that this form properly belongs. I am satisfied, however, that it 

is none of the species referred to, and I therefore take pleasure in naming it after my esteemed friend and companion during that season's 

campaign, Prof. Lawrence Brunei.

Hedera aquamara, n. sp. 

Plato XXVI, Fig. 7. Black Buttes Station, Wyoming.

Leaf obovate-cuneate. 3cm. wide, 6cm. long, irregularly sinuate-dentate 

above,nearly entire below; nervation pinnate, craspedo-caniptodrome; 

midrib flexuous and somewhat zigzag; secondary nerves four to five 

on each side, alternate, very erect (20° to 30°), irregular, mostly terminating in the teeth of the upper part of the leaf, the loAver ones closely 

following the margins below, the upper somewhat branching, the 

brandies anastomosing with one another a.nd sending off short veinlets

which curve very near the margins, forming a marginal row of small 

arches; nervilles very prominent and shading insensibly into the true 

tertiary nervation, irregularly branching and intercrossing to form very 

tine quadrilateral or polygonal meshes.

I was at first disposed to regard this fossil as an oak leaf, and there 

arc many points that favor that view, but there are others that oppose 

it. The secondary nerves are more erect than in any species of oak 

with which I am acquainted. There is a near approach to it in Quercus 

affmis Sap. (Etudes, Ann. Sci. Nat., Bot., 5e Ser., Vol. Ill, 1865, pi. iii, 

fig. 10), but here the general nervation is quite different. A nearer 

approach in all respects to our leaf is seen in Celastrus illicinus Burch. 

(JJUtings., Blattsk.'d. Dicotyl., pi. Ixiv, fig. 2), from Van .Diemen'sLaml, 

and Telopea spcciosixsima R.'Br. (op. cit., pi. xxii, fig. 0), from the Cape 

of Good Hope, embodies many of the same characters. Nevertheless it 

seems to me to agree better in its general character with Hedera, and 

its anomalous shape may be accounted for on the assumption that the 

leaf belonged to a flowering branch, where, as is the habit of our living 

species, the leaves may have been more elongated and altered in outline 

from the form characteristic of the genus. The peculiar leaf from 

Greenland figured by Heer (Fl. Foss. Arct., Vol. II, Pt. V, pi. xlv, fig. 

5fr), which has the form and to a very great extent the nervation also 

of our leaf, is referred by him to his H. McChirii, usually so very different in form, and this reference is justified on that theory. Our plant 

comes from the same bed as the species last described, and may belong 

to it, notwithstanding the great in equality in size and difference in form. 

This, however, can scarcely be regarded as probable.

ARALIA L.

In referring the following forms to this genus I merely follow the 

precedent established in this country, as I do not consider this llu-. 

proper place to open up the question as to the necessity for making ^

(59)
60 . TYPES OP THE LARAMIE FLORA. IBULL-S!

change. That some change must soon be made I feel certain, and my 

own material, more than anything else I have seen, tends to force it 

upon us. But others are becoming aware of this necessity, and in a recent letter (Sept. 7,1885) Prof. Lesqnereux, who is now working lip some 

new material from the Dakota group, speaking of certain forms recently referred by Bngelhardt to Credneria, says: "From the reference 

of these leaves to Credneria we should have to put in the same group 

or genus the Araliopsis, Grewiopsis, Platanus, Sassafras, &c., described 

from the Dakota group."

I need only say, in confirmation of this, that from their close general 

resemblance and from intermediate forms which 1 .have myself collected 

and studied, I can scarcely doubt that the forms "which I here refer to 

Aralia belong to the same " group or genus" as those which I have referred to Platanus in the earlier part of this paper.

In view of these doubts I do not deem it necessary to attempt any 

justification of the generic assignment here made by considerations derived from the present range of the genus.

Aralia notata Lx.

AKAI.IA NOTATA Lx., Tert. Fl., p. 237. pi. xxxix, figs. 2-4; Cret. and Tert. Fl., p. 232. 

PLATANUS DU.BIA Lx., Ann. Eep. U. S. Geol. Surv. Terr., 1873, p. 406.

Plate X'XVIT, Fig. 1. Clear Creek, Montana.

This specimen was collected near the same spot where many other 

very large leaves were found, as well as some intermediate in size having 

substantially the same general form, and character. The latter I had 

expected to be obliged to refer to Platanus, but whether to P. nobilis or 

to some new species I have not yet decided, not having completed their 

study. Many, if not all, of them have the margins entire throughout 

and the nervation camptodroine, as in this specimen, and,I am as yet 

undecided as to whether this can be regarded as a specific character.

The present specimen, notwithstanding the narrower sinuses, closely 

resembles those figured by Lesquereux above cited, two of which (figs. 2 

and 4) were collected on Elk Creek, near the Yellowstone, and probably 

come from Fort Union strata. Several other specimens having the same 

form occur in the reserve series of the National Museum, one of which 

(No. 922) is also from the north (near Fort Ellis, Montana), in all these 

the primary nerves originate at the very base of the leaf, and this is one 

of the chief distinctions which separate them from the forms referred 

to Sassafras (Araliopsis) from the Cretaceous. That those forms do not 

belong to Sassafras I have always felt satisfied. Only one species of 

Sassafras is known in the present flora of the globe and this is confined 

to North America. Although its leaves are very variable, the variations 

are definite and fall under a few %pes. The lobed leaves belong almost 

exclusively to non-flowering branches, the normal foliage showing entire 

leaves with a nervation of strongly marked Lauraceous type, usually re-

(60)
WARD.] DICOTYLEDONS POLYPETAL^L 61

seinbliiig that of Lauras or Persea, but sometimes becoming more decidedly palmate and approaching that of Oinnamomuin. This type is 

out of the question here. The Cretaceous leaves are usually symmetrically three-lobed and the assumption would be legitimate that they 

represent a uniformly three-lobed ancestor which is revealed only in the 

non-flowering branches of our modern chiefly entire leaved species, could 

we find in these modern lobed leaves something very near to the nervation of this ancestor. But I could never see that we do find this. The 

nervation of the modern lobed leaves of Sassafras is very uniform and 

in some respects remarkable. From the pair of lateral primaries that 

go to the lobes to the next pair of nerves issuing from the midrib there 

is usually a long interval, partly occupied by horizontal nerves, which 

scarcely belong to the secondary system. The first pair of true secondaries leave the midrib at a wide angle and soon curve upward, passing

directly to the njiddle of the large rounded sinuses. Here they are not 

lost, but immediately fork and follow the two margins of the sinuses, 

usually forming its actual border (paryphodrome) for some distance. 

From this hem or border they may usually be seen giving off branches 

or leaving it altogether and passing up farther inward to join the 

branches of the primaries. This character in the nervation of Sassafras is so peculiar and uniform that I am surprised that it has not been 

more carefully considered in connection with the fossil leaves. -No such 

character is to be found in any of these. On the contrary the first pair 

of secondary nerves usually fork before reaching the sinus, the two 

branches striding it and passing upward at some distance from the 

margins. Often a branch from the lateral primary goes out to meet the 

one from the midrib and either joins it before reaching the sinus or, as 

in our present specimen, arches along the inner margin of the lateral 

lobe, while the branch from the midrib follows in a similar manner the 

margin of the terminal lobe.

Whether the ancestor of our living Sassafras will ever be found in 

American strata is uncertain, though a near approach to it is seen in 

Aralia acerifolia Lx. (Cret. and Tert. Fl., pi. xlix, Fig. 5), and that a 

true Sassafras has been found in Europeau strata is settled by the nervation of S. Ferrettianum Mass., from Senegal (Fl. Foss. del Senigal., 

pi. xii, fig. 1), in which the character above described is clearly shown. 

Compare also 8. primigenium Sap. (Fl. Foss. de Sezanne, pi. viiij figs. 9? 

10; Moiide des Pla'ntes, p. 219, fig. 41).

Aralia Looziana Sap. & Mar.

AKALIA LOOZIANA Sap. & Mar., Edvision de la Flore Heersiermo de Gelindeu (M6ui. 

Cour. Acad. Eoy. de Belgique,Vol. XLI), p. 77, pi. xiii, fig. 13. Saporta, Monde 

desPlantes, p. 216, fig. 37.

Plate XXVII, Fig. 2. Clear Creek, Moutana; collected by Dr. White's party 

in 1882.

I have not seen any work in which this species is technically described, 

but with the exception of being a little larger our specimen agrees so

(61)
62 TYPES OF THE LARAMIE FLORA. [BULL. 37.

perfectly with the figure cited above that it seems necessary to regard 

it as the same species. It wants the immediate base and the petiole, 

while the middle lobe is somewhat distorted. I did not find in the Clear 

Creek beds any forms precisely similar, and it seems to resemble more 

closely the specimens, found 9 miles farther up the valley, to be next 

described.

Aralia digitata, n. sp. 

Plate XXYII, Figs 3, 5; Plate XXVIII, Fig. 1. Head of Clear Creek, Montana.

Leaves digitately three to five lobed, variable in size (6 to 18 cm. in 

width), entire and cuueate below, the base appendaged with a pair of 

short sagittate lobes, upper lobes lanceolate, as long as the body of the 

leaf, slightly broadened upward, rapidly narrowed to a point or merely 

rounded at the summit, entire to near the apex, sinuate-dentate at their 

extremities; petiole thick, 2.3cm. long, dilated below; wervation camptodromeiu the entire portions, craspedodrome in the toothed portions, 

palrnately triple nerved from near the base of the leaf, the three nerves 

equal, one or both of the two lateral usually branching unequally, the 

lesser branches (subprimaries) passing into the outer lobes; secondary 

nerves numerous, simple, parallel, making an angle of 40° with the primaries, arching and anastomosing close to the margins or terminating 

in the teeth; nervilles distinct, straight, percurrent, joining the secondaries, or longer and geuiculate, joining the areas between the primaries, 

sometimes forking or variously crossed to form fine rhombic or polygonal meshes; basal lobes provided with a median nerve or costa.

The numerous fragments of this singular leaf, which were collected in 

the friable marl bed at the head of Clear Creek, represent all the sizes between the extremes shown in Fig. 5 of Plate XXVII and Fig. 1 of Plate 

XXVIII, so that scarcely any doubt remains that they represent a single 

species of varying size and somewhat varying form In the figure last 

mentioned there seems to have been but one subprimary nerve and but 

four lobes, and in Fig. 4 of Plate XXVII enough of the base is preserved 

to make it pretty .certain that there were no subprimaries and only 

three lobes, us may be seen by comparing it with Figs. 3 and 5 of the 

same plate,

The remarkable feature of these leaves is the unmistakable evidence 

they present of the existence of basal lobes. Although only one of 

these (Fig. 5) actually has these lobes, and in this neither lobe is absolutely complete, still this specimen leaves no uncertainty as to their 

.character, and two of the other specimens (Figs. 3, 4) show a conformation of the base of the leaf which clearly indicates that they were also 

present in these. Recalling the peculiar basal lobes described in one of 

the species of Platauus (P. basilolata, p. 35, Plates XVII, XVIII, XIX; 

and comparing the general character of these leaves with those we are

(62)
WARU.J DICOTYLEDONS POLYPETAL/E. 63

now considering, it is impossible to resist the conviction that the two 

forms have a close natural relationship. The obvious affinity of those 

leaves to Platanus noMlis and of that species to Aralia notata seems to 

link all the forms having this general character into one correlated 

group. If this be true the problem is reduced to that of discovering 

what the true generic relationship of this group is. As I showed when 

discussing that species, the presence of basal lobes argues strongly for 

the reference of all the forms possessing.them to the Platanacese, and I 

fully believe that such a reference will become necessary. But this will 

not ouly carry with it all the American forms hitherto referred to Aralia, but, as I also believe, all those referred to Sassafras. If this sweeping change is ever made it may be thought best to distinguish these 

forms from truePlatauus and establish a new genus of that order to be

called Protoplatanw, or some other uaioe indicative of its ancestral

character.

Unquestionably the nearest approach that has yet been made to our 

form is to be found in Aralia Saportanea Lx. (Ann. Rep. U. S. Geol. 

SUIT. Terr., 1874, p. 350, pi. i, figs. 2,2a; Oct. and Tert. Fl., p. 61, pi. viii, 

tigs. 1, 2; pi. ix, figs. 1, 2), and, though a Cretaceous form, but for the 

basal lobes and short, thick petiole, I might have felt constrained to 

regard it as specifically identical with that plant. In Aralia Hercules 

Sap. (Etudes, Ann. Sci. Nat., Bot,, 5e S6r., Vol. IV, pi. ix, fig. 2), which, 

however, sometimes has a larger number of lobes (cf. linger, Ohloris 

Protogtea, pi. xlv, fig. 7), we have another near analogue, and here the 

petiole is short and much dilated at the base, and in A.-anyustiloba, Lx. 

(Foss. PI. Aurif. Gravels, pi. v, figs. 4, 5) the lobes are said to bo very 

entire.

ONAGRARIE^:.

TRAPA L.

Five species of Trapa are described in De Gandolle's Prodromus, but 

Messrs. Benthaui and Hooker have reduced them to two or three. They 

are almost altogether confined to eastern Asia, but one species occurs 

in temperate Europe. Prior to 1874 the genus was known in a fossil 

state only by fruits, which have been found in European strata, in the 

arctic regions in Aiask.-i, and ev&n in British America. Unless we admit Kewberry's Ncuw/vterix anyulata as of this genus, which seems not 

improbable, leaves were first collected by Dr. F. V. Hay den at Point of 

Rocks, Wyoming, and later by Mr. William Oleburne in the white sandstone bed east of the station, where I also found them in 1881. Their 

discovery in 1882, atBurns's Banch on the Yellowstone, fully justified 

Lesquereux's determination, previously regarded as doubtful, and I 

found them the following1 year not only there but also at Iron Bluff, as 

already reported in the Sixth Annual Report, p. 544.

(G3)
64 TYPES OF THE LARAMIE FLORA. [BULL.37.

Trapa microphylla Lx.

TRAPA MICKOPHYLLA Lx., Bulletins U. S. Geol. Siirv. Terr., Vol. I, pp. 360, 380; Auu.

Rep., 1«74, p. 304; Tert. Fl., p. 295, pi. Ixi, figs. 16, 17, 17a. 

?NEUROPTEi;i8 ANGULATA NewbeiTy, Report upon tlie Colorado River of the West,

by Liout. J. C. Ives, p. 131, pi. iii, fig. 5.

Plate XXVIII, Figs. 2-5. Burus's Ranch, Wyoming.

The size, shape, and nervation of these leaves are substantially 

identical with those of Point of Kocks, and until fruit is found for both 

it will be necessary to regard them as the same species, the significance 

of which, in tending to hoinologize the upper and lower districts of the 

. Laramie group, has already been commented upon (see Sixth Annual 

Report, p. 544). The very perfect specimens collected both by Dr. 

White and myself at Burus's Banch show the nature of the plant almost 

as well as a living specimen could do and demonstrate its complete 

analogy with the recent forms in its habit of growth. Hitherto only 

detached leaves had been seen, and the generic reference was made by 

Prof. Lesquereux, with evident reserve, from the nervation alone. 

The correctness of this determination is now fully established and goes 

far to vindicate the oft-'disputed claim of vegetable paleontologists that 

this character alone may in most cases be trusted to show the nature 

of extinct floras, provided the work be performed by competent investigators.

HAMAMELIDE^E. 

HAMAMELITES Sap.

This genus was created by Saporta for the reception of Watelet's 

Corylus eleyans, from Sezanne. To it Prof. Lesquereux has referred five 

species from the Dakota group, two of which are not figured, and tlie

specimens are not accessible to me. None of them seem to be oblique 

at the base, which is a leading characteristic not only of the S6zanne 

leaves but also of the genus Hamamelis. This genus is represented 

in the living flora by only two species, one of which is North American 

and the other Asiatic. It is therefore one whose ancestors should, according to modern theories of plant dispersion, be looked for in North 

American strata.

Hamamelites fothergilloides Sap.

HAMAMELITES FOTHERGII/LOIOES Sap., Etudes, Ann. Sci. Nat., Bot.,«5o S<5r., Vol. Ill, 

p. 47; Fl. Foss. de Sfeanne, p. (105) 393, pi. (xi) xxxii, fig. 3. Schiiaper, Pal. 

V<Sg., Vol. Ill, p. 57; Atlas, pi. xov,flg. 15.

COKYLUS' ELEGANS Wat., PI. Foss. du Bassiu de Paris, p. 146, pi. xxxvii, fig. 5.

Plate XXIX, Fig. 1. Seven Mile Creek, Montana; bed Tbelow the ironstone.

Although there are a few1 points of distinction between this leaf and 

those from S6zanue, such as the longer petiole and less prominent teeth,

(64)
VVAIU..] DICOTYLEDONS POLYPETALjE. 65

still there in such a substantial agreement that I prefer not to create a 

new species lor its reception. It resembles Hamamelis Virginiana L., 

the American Witcli Hazel, more closely than does the European fossil, 

and probably belongs to the living genus. In all the leaves I have seen 

of that species in which the midrib has any curvature, as also in the Hgures of Watelet and Saporta of the extinct species, this curvature is 

toward the side of the leaf which shows the least development of parenchyma at the base, thus exaggerating the inequality in the two sides. 

In our leaf, however, this is reversed, and the side that is lower at the 

base is narrower above; as a consequence, the secondary nerves are 

of nearly equal strength on the two sides and about equally branched. 

Should additional specimens show this to be a constant character it 

would probably be necessary to assign to it a specific value,

LEGUMINOSjE.

LEGUMINOSITES Brongn.

Along with a large number of leaves and leaflets which,havo been 

provisionally placed under this name a few enigmatic fruits have found 

their way into the same generic receptacle, although it would have 

been much more convenient had these been furuisiied a different name.

Legummosites arachioides Lx.

LKGUMINOSITKS? AHACHIOIDES Lx., Tert. Fh, p. 301, pi. lix, iig. 14. 

CAurouTiiES ARACH.IOIDES Lx., Ann. Rep. U. S. Geol. Sury. Terr., 1872, p.403.

Plato XXIX, Fig. 2. Clear Creek, Montana.

Although these fruits are a little longer and more slender pointed 

than those from Evaustou, there seems no reason to doubt that they 

represent the same plant. My specimens contribute very little to our 

knowledge of their nature and are merely introduced to show that the 

form occurs in the Fort "Onion Laramie.

SAPINDACE^E. 

ACER L.

Fossil maples are chiefly found in the Miocene, where many species 

are known both by leaves and fruit. Only three species have been 

reported from the Laramie group, none of them from those beds which 

formerly regarded as constituting that group,

l. 37 5 (65)
66 TYPES OF THE LARAMIE FLORA. [BULL.37. 

Aeer tiqlobatum tiicuapidatum (Al. Br.) Heer.

Acisn TRILOBATUM TRicuspiDATUM (Al. Br.) Heor, FJ. Tert. Helv., Vol. Ill, p. 49, 

pi. cxiii, figs, 1, 3-10. Ludwig, Paltcout-ogr., Vol. VIII, p. 129, pi. 1, fig. 1; pi. li, 

figs. 4, 7-9; pi. lii, fig. 2. Engelhardt, Pflanzenreste von Liebotitz mid Pnfcscliiru 

(Sitzb. d. Naturw. Ges. Isis, Heffce III n. IV, 1880), p. 7, pi. ii, figs. 1, 4, 5.

ACER TRICUSPIDATUM Al. Br., Neuee Jahrb. ftlr Mineralogie, 1845, p. 172.

Plate XXIX, Figs. 3, 4. .Clear Creek, Montana (Fig. 3); collected by Dr. 

White's party in 1882. Little Missouri River, Dakota (Fig. 4); collected by Hayden and Peale in 1882.

The first specimen (Fig. 3) occurs on a slab containing a profusion of 

other leaves, including those of Corylus Americana,. Populus cuneata, 

and Platanus Raynoldsii. It closely resembles Heer's fig. 6, on pi. cxiii, 

above cited, but is larger and has the petiole more slender. The other 

specimen (Fig. 4) is in the buff marl of the Little Missouri bad land 

district, and also resembles the figure last cited more than any others 

I have seen. In both the dentation is less strongly marked than in 

most maples and they have a certain indefinable appearance that is 

suggestive of Platanus.

Aoear indivisiam Web.

ACER INDIVIS^UM Web., Palteontogr., Vol. II, p. 198, pi. xxii, fig. 2a. Heer, Fl. Tort. 

Helv., Vol. I'll, p. 60, pi. i, fig. 10; pL ox, fig. 15; pi. cxvi, fig, 12. Schimper, Pal. 

Ve"g., VoL III, p. 146.

Plate XXIX, Fig. 5. Carboia Station, Wyoming.

Weber's original specimen was really unlobed, but iu oue of Heer's 

(pi. exvi, fig. 12) there is a lobe on one side and an extra largo tooth 

on the other which the forking ef the nerve shows to be virtually a 

lobe, In another of Heer's figures (pi. i, fig. 10, which he refers to A.

integrilobiun Web. in Yol. I, p. 20, and to A. indivisum Web. in Vol. Ill, 

p. GO), the side on which the lobe would occur, as shown by the stronger 

nerve, is wanting; in the only other figure I have seen (op. cit., pi. ex, 

fig. 15), there are two large lobe-like teeth on oue side, but no forking 

nerve, in which respect it resembles one side of our leaf; but the latter 

is too broad for the length, and its reference to this species will not 

probably be justified. It may be further compared with A. campyloptcryx Ung. (Chlor. Prob., pi. xliv, fig. 1); also, with Platanus cun&ifolia 

Gopp. (Foss, Fl. v. Schossnitz, pi. xii, fig. 2).

SAFIWDUS L.

This chieiy tropical genus has one living representative in the Southwestern States and is represented by four species in the Laramie group, 

all but one of which are found in Fort Union strata. The Green Eiver 

group furnished seven or eight additional species and one (8. obtusifolius Lx.) is common to the Fort Union and Green Eiver deposits. 

The four following forms ar-e from the upper ^districts,

(66)
WARD.] DICOTYLEDONS POLYPETAL2E. 67

Sapindus affinis Now berry.

SAPINDUS AJTFINIS Newbcrry, Later Extinct Floras, pp. 31, 51; Illustrations of

Cret. and Tort. Plants, pi. xxiv, fig. 1; pi. xxv, fig. 2. Schimper, Pal. Vdg., Vol.

Ill, p. 109. Dawsou, Geol. 49th Parallel, Brit. N. A. Boundary Commission Keport,

1875, p. 330; Cret. and Tert. Fl. Brit. Col. and N. W. Terr. (Traus. Roy. Soc. Can.,

 Sec. IV), p. 32.

Plato XXX, Figs. 1, 2. Gladstone, Dakota; collected by Haydeu and Peale in 

1883.

There seems no reason to doubt that these remains represent the same 

species as that from the mouth of the Yellowstoue, although the Gladstone specimens exhibit the nervation much more clearly. In both 

cases we have quite a collection of the leaves, showing their character 

under various aspects, and, although Drs. Haydeu and Peale collected 

no specimen showing as large a part of the leaf as does Dr. Newberry's Specimen, figured on plate xxiv, above cited, still from the 

material obtained by them a nearly perfect leaf might be restored.

Sapindus grandifoliolus, n. sp.

Plate XXX, Figs. 3-5; Plate XXXI, Figs. 1, 2. Seven Mile Creek, Montana; Sapindus bed.

Leaflets large for the genus (3 to 5cm. wide, 7 to 14cm. long), ovatelanceolate, slender obtuse-pointed, falcate or slightly recurved at the 

.summit, the lower ones stalked on the rachis, the upper sessile; margins 

entire, but uneven or wavy; nervation pinnate, camptodrome; midrib 

strong, nearly straight, diminishing perceptibly at each branch; secondaries numerous and approximate (twelve to eighteen on aside), diverging 

from the midrib at an angle of about 60°, simple or more commonly 

branching above the middle, curving upward near the margin, and anastomosing wth one another or with the branches of the next higher, 

forming a single series of somewhat broken arches; nervilles very faint, 

straight, percurrent, joining the secondaries at right angles.

The only form that is fairly comparable to these specimens is that 

figured on plate xlviii (fig. 5) of Lesquereux's Cretaceous and Tertiary 

Floras, and referred by him to 8. obtusifolius. This was collected by 

Prof. William Denton, in. the "Bad Lands of Dakota," and is therefore 

probably from Fort Union strata. I have not seen that collection, but 

the figure shows this specimen to have been as large as many of those 

frjin Seven Mile Creek and similar to some ot these in form and nervation. The leaflet was more unequal-sided, shorter-pointed, and apparently sessile. In these respects it differs from the present speci-. 

mens, but still may belong to the same species.

This is the form that characterizes the Sapindus bed, or lowest 

layer of the Seven Mile Creek series, and which was almost the only 

fossil occurring in it. Although the plant was abundant I did not succeed in finding anything but detached leaflets. In one case (Plate 

XXXI, Fig. 2), two such leaflets occurred side by side in such a position,

(67)
68 TYPES OF THE LARAMIE FLORA. |BULL. 37.

that it was evident that they occupied their natural position and that 

the rachis to which they had been attached had not been preserved. 

This has been hypothetically restored in the figure, and the attachment ®f a third leaf alternating' with these two is indicated.

This failure to find the rachis or the attachments of the leaflet*, 

coupled with the presence of a petiole (Plate XXX, Fig. 5), and the 

general equal-sideduess of the impressions gave rise for a long time in 

my mind to doubts as to whether they really represented a Sapiudus. 

The form is quite similar to that of Juylans acuminata Heer (Fl. Tert. 

Helv., Vol. Ill, pi. cxxviii), but the fiuer nervation, so far as known, is 

wholly different. The disposition of the secondary and tertiary nerves 

is not unlike that seen in Nyssa (of. Lesquereux, Tert. FL, pi. xxxv, 

tig. 5, also living species). There is, however, no good reason to doubt 

the correctness of the reference to Sapindus.

Sapiudus alatus, n. sp. 

Plato XXXI, Figs. 3, 4. Seven Mile Creek, Montana; Sapindus bed.

Leaflets oblong-ovate, long recurved-pointed, contracted at the base 

into a winged stalk; nervation pinnate, camptodronie; midrib somewhat 

curved; secondary nerves eight to ten on each side, the lowest ones 

opposite; basilar pair light, simple, proceeding from the summit of the 

winged stalk; second pair strongest, branched above and somewhat 

zigzag, curving'Upward and following the margins; remaining pairs 

more or less irregular, curving and anastomosing at some distance 

from the margin, and forming several rows of irregular polygonal 

meshes; nervilles simple and percurrent, joining the secondaries, or 

geniculate, branched, and very irregular.

In the absence of the upper portion of the smaller of these impressions (Fig. 4) it is impossible to say whether they represent the same 

species. The winged stalk and general nervation are similar, but the 

ultimate disposition of the nerve bundles is very different. If we consider only the larger and more perfect specimen (Fig. 3), we find that, 

with the exception of its long recurved point, it quite'closely resembles 

some of the forms of 8. obtusifolius (cf. Lesquereux, Tert. FL, pi. xlix, 

fig. 10; Cret. and Tert. FL, pi. xTviii, fig. C); The great irregularity of 

the secondary and tertiary nervation is suggestive of abnormality, 

which sometimes does occur in the course of the nerves as well as in 

the contour of leaves.

Sapindus angustifolius Lx.

SAPINDUS ANGUSTIFOLIUS Lx.", Ann. Rep. U. S. Geol. Snrv. Terr., 1873, p. 415; Tert. 

Fl.,p. 265, pi. xlix, tigs. 2-7; Cret. and Tert. Fl., p. 181, pi. xxxvii, figs. 1-8; pi. 

xxxix, fig. 12.-

Plate XXXI, Figs. 5-7. Seven Mile Creek, Montana; Sapindus bed; the last 

(Fig. 7) collected by Dr. White's party in 1882,

.None of these specimens is absolutely complete. The first (Fig. 5) 

wants the summit, which may have .been acute-pointed or

(68)
DicoLYLE&otfS POLYPETAL^E. 69

obtuse. The rounded obtuse or truncate summit of the second specimen (Fig. C).seems to bo deformed s^nd the curvature of the midrib immediately below it seems to indicate that the leaf originally had a 

somewhat elongated, recurved point, like that represented in Lesquerenx's Tertiary Flora (pi. xlix, fig. 5). The third, and smallest specimen 

(Fig. 7) exactly imitates the leaflets of his fig. 3, loc. cit., as also of his 

tigs. 1 and 5 on plate xxxvii of the Cretaceous and Tertiary Floras. 

Numerous nnfigured specimens in the collection of the National Museum 

further confirm these analogies.

If this reference is correct, we have two species of Sapindus common 

to the Green River and Fort Union deposits. But the genus is a 

troublesome one, owing to the difficulty in obtaining specimens with 

the leaflets attached and to the apparent great variation among the 

leaflets of the same species. Our North American species (S, niarginatus Willd.) does not seem to show any such variation, the leaflets being of nearly uniform size and shape; but if this were assumed for the 

fossil forms the number of species would be very great. As all of my 

specimens come from the sarno layer in the Seven Mile Creek series, I 

have been tempted to regard them all as belonging to one polymorphous species, and the dozen or more species described from. American strata may have to be reduced to three or four. 

»

AMPELIDE^:. 

VITIS L.

This large genus, now made to embrace Cissus and Ampelopsis, 

contains over two hundred species, most of which are tropical and subtropical, but in America about fifteen species occur north of Mexico. 

Out of some thirty or forty fossil species that have been described five 

are found in the Laramie strata, but none of these comes from the Fort 

Union deposits. The only Eocene species are three from Se"zanne, 

which shows the similarity of that flora to that of the Lararaie. Four 

forms occur in ray collections which seem sufficiently distinct to be 

classed as different species, and I have not been able to refer any of 

these to species already described. Two of them were collected at 

Carbon Station, and the remaining two at Burns's Eanch, on the Yellowstone.

Vitis Bruneri, n. sp. 

Plate XXXII, Figs. 1, 2. Carbon St.ation, Wyoming.

Leaves large, as broad as long (8.5cm.), three-lobed near the summit, 

obtuse-dentate to near the base; nervation strongly palmate, craspedodrome; primary nerves five to seven, arising together from, the base 

of the leaf; median nerve largest, central or more or less eccentric, zigzag or somewhat curved, having four or five lateral branches on each

(69)
70 TYPES OF THE LARAMIE FLORA. . [HULL.37.

side; inner pair of lateral primaries next in volume, proceeding at an 

angle of 30° from the midrib to the lateral lobe's, giving off subdichotomously three or four strong branches from the under side and some 

times feeble ones from the upper side; outer pair forming an angle of 

GO0 with the midrib and yielding secondary branches from the underside for nearly its whole length, which terminate in the lowest teeth of 

the margin; basilar pair when present very light, following the margin 

closely and uniting with the first branches of the secondary nerves; 

nervilles geniculate, percurrent, or forked, traversing the primary and 

secondary areas.

Unable to refer these fine and highly characteristic specimens to any 

of the species hitherto described, I have allowed them to bear the 

name of my esteemed companion who assisted in their collection.

There is a great similarity in nearly all the leaves collected at Carbon Station, and when all are fully studied and illustrated I hope to 

find data for completing the description of this form. At present it 

seems as if several additional species of Vitis were represented. These 

specimens lack the petiole and differ somewhat from one another, but 

not enough to warrant their separation. If we attend only to the disposition of the nerves we shall perhaps find nearer analogues in Hedera 

than inVitis (cf. H.primordicilis(^>^.) Heer, Fl. Foss. Arct.,Vol. VI, Abth. 

II, pi. xxiv, fig. Co.). In all the species of Vitis that I have examined 

the lowest pair of primary nerves is horizontal or even pass downward, 

but the leaves are heart shaped, while these are nearly horizontal or 

slightly wedge shaped at the base. With this exception the.form and 

nervation approach somewhat closely to Titis crenata Heer'(Fl. Foss. 

Arct., Vol. II, Pt. II, Fl. Foss. Alask., pi. viii, fig. C), next to which 

may be compared Gissus lolato-crenata Lx. (Tert. Fl., pi. xli, figs. 1-3).

Vitis Carbonensis, n.sp. 

Plate XXXII, Fig. 3. Carbon Station, Wyoming.

Leaf long-petioled, unequal-sided, three lobed, bluntly crenate-dentate, except near the slightly wedge-shaped base, 7.5cm. wide,'8.5cm. 

long; petiole Gem. long, very thick, flabellately divided at the summit 

into five strong primary nerves; median nerve considerably thickest, 

curved near the base 30° out of line with the petiole, and passing far 

to one side of the middle of the leaf, bearing seven or eight branches 

on each side, which pass into the teeth ; lateral primaries unequal on 

the two sides., the inner pair going to the lobes, somewhat branched 

from the under side; outer nerve on the larger side of the leaf bearing 

five branches, which pass into the lower teeth; a very thin basilar nerve 

present on the larger side; secondary nervation simple or forked; nervilles generally indistinguishable, bent, broken, or forking.

This leaf has many characters in common with those last described, 

one of which is somewhat one-sided and has the middle nerve bent

(70)
WA»D.] DICOTyLEDONS POLYPETAL^l, 71

near the base, and, with the comparison of more material, intermediate 

forms may be discovered. I have compared it with Cissus Radobojminis Ett. (linger, Sylloge, I, pi. ix, figs. 0,10), which, while having much 

the same general form, has only three primary nerves and is more 

deeply lobed. It also closely resembles Acer mlvfolium Heer (PL Tert. 

Helv., Vol. Ill, pi. cxvii, fig. 14), which might well represent a Vitis.

Vitis Xantholithensis, n. sp. 

Plate XXXII, Figs. 4, 5. Burns's Ranch, Montana.

Leaves small (3cm. wide, 3 to 4cm. long), ovate or elliptical in outline, 

bluntly and irregularly somewhat doubly-toothed all around; petiole 

long, slender, flexuous; nervation palmate, craspedodrome; primary 

nerves five, rising nearly together from, the summit of the petiole; median nerve a little the largest, slightly curved, branching above; inner 

pair of lateral nerves strong, erect (20°), branched below from the outside, forked above; lower pair light and basilar or stronger and much 

branched from the under side; secondary nerves once or twice forking 

near their extremities, the branches sometimes joining to form-angular 

arches, the ultimate ramifications entering the subordinate teeth; nervillcs indistinct, much broken, penetrating the areas, forking at wide 

angles, and disappearing in the parenchyma.

This species resembles Cissus Iricuspidata Lx. (Tert. PI., pi. xli, figs. 

G, 7), but is smaller and differently toothed. One of the specimens 

(Pig. 4) is almost identical in form and nervation with one of Hcer'n 

figures of Grcioia crenata (PL Tert. Helv., pi. ex, fig. C), while the other 

has.many points iu common with Celtis trachytica Ung. (Poss. Fl. v. 

Szanto, Denkschr. Wien. Acad., Vol. XXX, pi. ii, fig. 7), especially as 

figured by Saporta (Monde des Plantes, p. 309, fig. 3), who, however, 

has shown the teeth much less sharp. In many respects these leaves 

recall the characteristics of Hedera, but upon the whole I still incline 

to regard them as representing a Vitis. I am not sure that my Populus craspedodroma (supra, p. 21, PI. VIII, Pig. 3) does not belong here.

Vitis cuspidata, n. sp.

Plato XXXII, Figs. 6-8. Burns's Ranch, Montana (Figs. 6, 7). Seven Mile Cresk, 

Montana ; bed below the ironstone (Fig. 8).

Leaves short-petioled, coriaceous, small (1.5 to 2.5cm. wide, 3 to 4 

cm. long), unequal-sided, pointed at both ends, deeply and obtusely or 

sharply cuspidate-toothed, except the entire wedge-shaped base; nervation craspedodrome, imperfectly palmate; midrib curved or zigzag, 

branching; lower lateral nerves strong, erect, dichotomously branched, 

passing into the longest teeth or cusps; secondary nerves branching or 

forking, terminating in the teeth; nervilles distinct, percnrrent, crossed 

at right angles by veinlets that traverse the areas longitudinally, often 

appearing like faint, intercalary secondaries.

(71)'
72 TYPES OF THE LAEAMIE FLORA. tuuu.37.

The three specimens embraced under this specific head all differ 

slightly in certain characters. In the first (Fig. 6) the teeth are sharper, 

some of them incurved, and the nervation is distinctly palmate, while 

in the third (Fig. 8) the teeth are shorter and more blunt and the lowest 

lateral nerves are light on one side and rather pinuately disposed. 

This last specimen is from a different locality, a fact which I overlooked 

in preparing my "Synopsis," and which in so far argues for their separation.

It is easy enough to find figures roughly corresponding with these 

small impressions, but it increases the difficulties greatly to find that 

these belong to widely different genera and families. I was from the 

first struck with their resemblance to the leaves of certain species of 

Oatfegns, e. g.,' C. coccinea L., C. monogyna Jacq., C. triloba Pers., C. 

tomentosa L., but here the teeth are always too sharp and incised. 

In Myrica diversifolia Lx. (Cret. and Tert. Fl., pi. xxv, figs. 6-15) we have 

forms that reproduce some of the characters of our leaves, and in Rims 

incisa Sap. (Etudes, Ann. Sci. Nat., Bot., 5e S6r., Vol. VIII, pi. xi, fig. 

4) and Myrsine? acantkoda Sap. (PI. Foss. des Arkoses de Brives, pi. v, 

fig. 5) we have others. The dichotomous nervation and blunt teeth of 

two of the specimens (Figs. 7, 8) are partially duplicated in Viburnum 

spinulosum Heer (Fl. Foss. Arct., Vol. V, Pt. Ill, Prim. Foss. Fl. Sachal., 

pi. xi, fig. 9) and less perfectly in Grewiopsis tremulcefolia Sap. (Fl. Foss. 

de Sezanne, pi. xxxiii, fig. 8). The small specimen wanting the base 

(Fig. 7) imitates to a remarkable degree, both in form and nervation, 

the fruits of Carpinus (cf. C. cuspidata Sap., Etudes, Ann. Sci. Nat., 

Bot., 4e S6r., Vol. XIX, pi. v, fig. 70, and C. Neilreichi Kov., linger, 

Burop. Waldbaume, fig. 10). But it is after all perhaps under Vitis, 

particularly among the forms with compound leaves, that the nearest 

analogues of our forms are to be sought. Cissus quinquefrtia Pohl., from 

Brazil (Ettingshausen, Blattsk. d. Dicotyl., pi. xliii, fig. 5) comes quite 

close, and among fossils C. tricuspidata Lx. (Tert. FL, pi; xli, figs. 4-7) 

furnishes in some of its forms (cf, loc. cit., fig. 6) the nearest analogy I 

have found.

BERCHEMIA Neck.

This genus embraces about ten species, chiefly confined to the Old 

World, largely to southeastern Asia, where so many arctic and American fossil plants have their living representatives.

.One species, however, still persists in North America and very closely 

resembles our fossil form. Three species have been reported in the 

fossil state, the most abundant of which occurs in American strata, and 

I have it from both sections of the Larainie group.

(72)
DICOTYLEDONS POLYPETALJE. ?3

Berchemia multinervis (Al. Br.) Heer.

BERCHEMIA MUI/TINERVIS (Al. Br.) Heer, PI. Tort. Helv., Vol. Ill, p. 77, pi. cxxiii, 

figs. 9-18. Capelliui, Lig. Valdi Magra (Morn. Realo Accad. Sci. di Torino, Ser. 

II, Vol. XIX), p. 385, pi. ill, fig. G. Sisinonda, Pal. Terfc. du Pidmont (Mem. 

Roalo Accad. Sci. di Torino, Ser. II, Vol. XXII), p. 452, pi. xxix, fig. 8. Saporta, 

Etudes (Ann. Sci. Nat., Bot., 5e S6r., Vol. VIII), p. 107, pi. xii, figs. 2, 3. Ettingsliausen, Foss. Fl. v. Bilin, III (Denkschr. Wien. Acad., Vol. XXIX), p. 41, 

pi. xlix, figs. 15-17; Foss. Fl. v. Sagor, II (op. cit., Vol. XXXVII), p. 196, pi. xvi, 

figs. 7-10. ScMmper, Pal. V6g., Vol. Ill, p. 225. Geyler, Foss. Pfl. a. d. Qbertert. 

Ablag. Sicilien's (Palaiontographica, Vol. XXIII), p. 327, pi. ii, fig. 6. Lesqueretix, Terfc. Fl., p. 277, pi. lii, figs. 9, 10. Velenowsky, Fl. v. Vrsovic, p. 42, pi. 

iv, figs. 26, 27. Pilar, Fl. Foss. Susedana, p. 107, pi, xiv, fig. 12.

RHAMNUS MULTIXERVIS Al. Br., in Bnckl. Geol., Vol. I, p. 513.

BERCHEMIA PARVIFOLIA Lx., Am. Journ. Sci., 2d ser., Vol. XLV, p. 207; Ann. Reps. 

U.'S. Geol. Surv. Terr., 1867-'69, p. 196; 1870, p. 382; 1871, Snppl., p. 15.

Plate XXXIII, Figs. 1, 2. Bull Mountains, Montana: collected by Hayden and 

Peale in 1883 (Fig. 1). Golden, Colorado (Fig. 2).

Mr. Lesquereux (Tert. Fl., p. 281) seems to think that the presence of 

tertiary nerves proceeding from the lower secondaries could not occur 

iu. Berchemia, and he therefore referred all such to Bhamnus; but I find 

such nerves very faintly shown in some leaves of R. volubilis DO., and 

I do not regard this character as of sufficient weight to be treated as 

generic. My Golden specimen is larger than most of those referred 

to this species. It is also more narrowed at the base, and approaches 

Ludwig's figure of Cornus orbifera Heer (Palseontogr., Vol. VIII, pi. Iviii, 

fig. 12), which may well have been a Berchemia. This specimen is from 

the tufa beds.

The Bull Mountain specimen is in red baked clay and shows the nervation very clearly. The nervilles are stronger and smoother than in 

other cases and pass across the areas more nearly at right angles to the 

secondary nerves, in so far resembling Ficus.

ZIZYPHtTS Juss.

A widely distributed tropical and subtropical genus containing in 

the present flora about fifty species; quite abundant in a fossil state, 

ranging from the upper Cretaceous (Patoot, Greenland) to the Pliocene. 

It has been hitherto represented by eight Eocene, one Green Eiver, and 

five Laramie species, none of the last being from Fort Union strata.

Z. serrulatus, n. ep.

Plato XXXIII, Figs.3, 4. Bnrns's Ranch, Montana; one specimen (Fig. 4) collected 

by Dr. White's party in 1882.

Leaves short petioled, ovate, 2.8cm. wide, 3.5cm. long, rather finely 

and sharply serrate or sometimes crenate to near the base; nervation 

palmate, aerodrome, craspedo camptodroine; petiole dividing at its 

dilated summit into three nearly equal primary nerves; median nerve

(73)
74 TYPES OF THE LAEAMIE PLOEA. (BULL. 37.

slightly curved, nearly simple; lateral primary nerves very erect (20° 

to 30°), curving regularly upward and inward to the point of the leaf, 

forming an elliptical area which the midrib divides equally, branched 

from the outside, the branches curving upward at some distance from 

the margin and joining one another in a series of undulations or arches, 

from,which short veinlets pass directly into the teeth 5 nervilles geniculate or broken, crossed in the middle by finer fibers and the tertiary 

areas filled by a dense network of quadrate or polygonal meshes.

In both of the specimens the summit is wanting. The substance of 

the leaf is clearly preserved, leaving a black coating of discernible 

thickness upon the light-brownish or ash-colored rock. In one (Fig. 4) 

the area between the lateral primaries appears to have the epidermis 

removed, exposing the detailed nervation very perfectly. There is considerable difference in the dentation of the two specimens, as also in the 

shape of the base, but this can scarcely be regarded as specific.

In Z. ovoideus Mass. (Fl. Foss. del Senigal., pi. xxxix, fig. 10) we have 

precisely the same form as in our specimens, except that the teeth are 

entirely wanting. In that figure the central part of the leaf shows the 

fine network of the ultimate fibers very much as in our specimen above 

referred to (Fig. 4). It is, however, to Z. Meeldi Lx. (Tert. FL, pi. li, 

figs. 10-14) that our form is probably most nearly allied, and, considering the variations already admitted to occur in that species, it may not 

be possible to keep them permanently distinct,

.Zizyphus Meekii Lx.

ZIZYPHUS MEEKII Lx., Ann. Eep. U. S. Geol. Surv. Terr., 1872, pp. 388, 3891 Tert. FL, 

p. 275, pi. li, figs. 10-14. Sohimper, Pal. Teg., Vol. Ill, p. 611.

Plate XXXIII, Figs. 5,6. Carbon Station, Wyo. (Fig. 5). Bozeman Coal Mines, 

Montana (Fig. 6); collected by Hayden aud'Peale in 1883.

Koue of the specimens figured by Lesquereux conform precisely to 

these impressions, but there are others in the collection from Carbon 

made by Lesquereux and Meek, but not figured,which much more closely 

resemble the one collected there by myself (Fig. 5). The Bozeraan 

specimen is longer in proportion to its width than any thus far referred 

to this species, and in this respect it agrees better with most living 

species. The nervation and dentation are those of Z. Meeldi, and I 

scarcely feel warranted in separating it on account of the shape alone.

Zizyphus cinnamomoides Lx.

ZIZYPHUS CINNAMOMOIDES Lx., Tert. Fl., p. 277, pi. lii, figs. 7,-8; Cret. and Tert. Fl.

p. 189. 

CEANOTHUS CINNAMOMOIDES Lx., Ann. Eep. U. S. Geol. Snrv. Terr., 1871, p. 289. /

Plate XXXIII, Fig. 7. Seven Mile Creek, Montana ; white marl bed.

Very similar to Lesquereux's fig. 7 (specimen not in National Museum 

collection), less distinctly toothed than his fig. 8 (No. 431, Nat. Mus.

(74)
WABD.].' DICOTYLEDONS POLYPETAL2E. ' 75

coll.); not unlike Unger's Ceanothus Bilinicus (Chlor. Prot., pi. xlix, 

fig. 9).

A number of small obovate form's of very enigmatical character occurred iu the white marl bed of the Seven Mile Creek series, of which, 

this is a case showing the extreme elongation. I was at first disposed 

to regard them all as depauperate forms of Populus cuneata, so abundant 

in the same bed, but their further study has compelled me to distribute 

them to the three genera Zizyphus,Paliurus, and Grewia. They will be 

further considered under the two last named genera.

PALITJRUS JUBS.

Only two species of Paliurus are known in the living flora of the 

globe, one of which is confined to southern China, the other to southern 

Europe and western Asia. About a dozen, fossil species liave been described, chiefly from leaves alone, of which two are from the Laramie 

group and one from Green River.strata, at Florissant, Colo. Without 

the winged fruit no one will, claim that it is possible to distinguish this 

genus from Zizyphns, or, perhaps, from Ceanothus. The three following forms, therefore, are liable to be transferred to either of those 

genera should they ever be discovered iu connection with their fruits.

Paliurus Colombi Hecr.

PALIURUS COLOMBI Heer, Fl. Foss Arct., Vol. I, p. 122, pi. xvit, fig. 2<I; pi. xix, 

figs. 2-4; Vol. II, Pt. Ill (Mioc. Fl. Spitzl..), p. 67, pi. xiv, fig. 11; Pt. IV (Foss. 

Fl. N. Greenland), p. 482, pi. 1, figs. 18, 19; Vol. IV, Pt. I (Foss. Fl. Spitzb.), p. 

91, pi. xxxi, fig. 8; Vol. V, Pfc. II (Foss. Fl. Sibir.), p. 35, pi. ix, fig. 2a, 2b ; Pt. 

Ill (Prim. Fl. Foss. Saelial.), p. 52, pi. xiii, figs. 1-3. Lcsqueroux, Tort. FL, p. 

273, pi. 1, figs. 13-17. Schiuiper, Pal. Ve"g., Vol. Ill, p. 217.

 Plate XXXIII, Figs. 8-10. Bimis's Banch, Montana (Figs. 8, 9, the latter collected by Dr. White's party in 1882). Carbon Station, Wyoming (Fig. 10).

The Bnrns's Ranch specimens are identical in form with those previously collected at Carbon, while my specimen from Carbon is longer 

in proportion to its width and entire margined; it is, however, obscure, 

Hand the portions of the margin where a tooth or small lobe sometimes 

occurs is wanting. It may be compared with Heer's Spitsbergen figure, 

and especially to his Sachalin, figures 2 and 3. As this specimen 

occurs on the same slab as the next one to be described, I think it 

quite possible that it represents the same plant, although the differences, 

as will be seen, are very considerable.

% Paliurus pulcherrimus, 11. sp. 

Plato XXXIII, Fig. 11. Carbon Station, Wyoming.

Leaves small (2.7cm. wide, 4crn. long), pctioled, ovate-lanceolate, 

pointed, rounded at the base, undulate margined to near the base, the 

undulations small, numerous, and regular; petiole about a centimeter

(75)
?G TYPES 6i? THE LAitAMJti FLORA.

long; nervation palmate, camptodrome; midrib strong, straight, central, having about ten thin alternate branches above the middle; lateral primary'nerves rather small, rising from the base of the blade, opposite, symmetrical, leaving the midrib at an angle of 40°, curving upward and at length inward (aerodrome), giving off eight or nine short, 

nearly straight, parallel, secondary nerves at equal distances apart, 

which fork and either anastomose in a series of arches near the margins or appear to lose themselves in the parenchyma; secondaries from 

the midrib more distant and less regular, forking, the two lowest joined 

to the primaries; nervilles very faint, dichotomous or broken.

By the aid of counterparts all but the immediate point of this leaf 

is found to be preserved and there can be no doubt as to its characters as above described. It occurs upon a slab of calcareous sandstone of a very dark color, which contains impressions of other leaves 

and confused vegetable remains, among which are branching stems 

of coaly aspect, one of which passes along the base of the petiole of 

this leaf in such a manner as to render it next to certain that it grew 

from it, although it is difficult to make out the actual attachment. Among 

the fragments of leaves scattered about on the stone are several that 

seem to be identical with this, and it is here, as above remarked, that 

one of the specimens last mentioned (Fig. 10) occurs. More minute 

study of all these impressions may necessitate the union of all the forms 

of similar nervation and justify their attachment to the stems with 

which they are associated.

Paliurus Pealei, n. sp.

Plate XXXIII, Figs. J.2-14. Little Missouri River, Dakota ; collected by Dr. A.. C.

Peale in 1883.

Leaves small (1 to 2.5cm. wide, 1 to 4cm. long), petioled, ovate, 

pointed, somewhat oblique or gibbous, finely and regularly crenatetoothed to near the narrowed or nearly horizontal base; petiole 6 to 12 

mm. long, slightly curved, rather thick; nervation subpalmate, craspedo-camptodrome, one or two basilar nerves on each side, usually rising from near the summit of the petiole, either simple or the stronger 

ones giving off short tertiary nerves to the lower teeth; lateral subprimaries rising from a short distance above the base of the blade, very 

erect, carving, and aerodrome, having numerous outer branches which 

fork and unite near the margin, from which short branches run into the 

teeth; nervilles bent or geniculate, traversing the areas between the 

primaries.

These pretty little leaf-prints occur in buff shales of the Bad Lands 

of the Little Missouri and, with the exception of their immediate summits, are in a very good state of preservation. The extremes in size 

represented by Figs. 12 and 14 are joined by the intermediate form shown 

in Fig. 13, and all doubts as to their specific identity are thus removed.

(76)
WAIID.J DICOTYLEDONS POLYPETAL^E. 77

Their form is closely imitated by many leaves (of. Celtis MvGoshU Lx., 

Cret. and Tert. Fl., pi. xxxviii, fig. 8; Celastrinitcs clctjans Lx., op. cit., 

pi. xxxi, figs. 9,10; Celtis Japeti Ung., Iconogr., pi. xliii, fig. 26, Europ. 

Waldb., fig. 28; Myrsine Eadobojana Uug., Sylloge, III, pi. vii, fig. 1), 

but the nervation does not correspond precisely in any I have examined. In Zizyphus Ungeri Heer, the type of which is more elongated, 

there occur forms which approach them quite closely (cf. linger, Foss. 

Fl. v. Sotzka, pi. Iv, figs. 3, 5, 7, 8; Ettingshausen, Foss. Fl. v. Htering, pi. xxv, figs. 18, 25, 29, 37), but these all want the basilar nerves 

and have the aerodrome lateral primaries rising from nearer the base and 

passing up much closer to the margin. In Paliurus tcnuifolius Heer, 

especially the specimen from Aix figured by Saporta (Fjtudes, Ann. Sci. 

Nat., Bot., 4e S6r., Vol. XVII, pi. xli, fig. 5), we find perhaps the nearest 

approach to our plant, with suprabasilar nerves and short thick petiole, 

but no nerves are shown below the priucipal primaries and the dentation is comparatively feeble.

CELASTRINE^E.

CELASTRUS L.

Of the eighteen species known to occur in the present flora of the 

globe only one (C. scandens L.) is a native of North America. The 

greater part of the species, however, inhabit the mountains of eastern 

Asia, where they seem to have taken refuge on the retreat of the glacial 

invasion. A few lingered in the southern hemisphere and became 

acclimated there.

In the fossil flora this genus plays a very important role. Schimper 

in 1874 was able to enumerate fifty-four species, and the number has 

since been largely increased. Up to that time the genus had been confined to the Tertiary deposits of Europe. Subsequent arctic explorations have revealed the existence of a number of species at the north, in 

the Miocene strata of Greenland, Spitzbergen, Alaska, and Sachalin. 

One species is found in the upper Cretaceous of Patoot, bat most ot 

the celastraceous fossils occurring in the Cretaceous, as well as those 

from the Paleocene of Sezanne and Gelindeu, are assigned to the extinct 

genera Celastrinites and Celastrophyllum. Two species of Celastriaites 

are described by Lesquereux from the Laramie group aud threo species 

of Celastrus from the Green Iliver group.

Kealizing the importance to paleontology of this group of plants, 

Baron von Ettiugshauseu, as early as 1856, published a memoir on the 

nervation of the Celastrinere (Denkschr. Wien. Acad., Vol. XIE1, p. 43), 

illustrated physiotypically by ten plates; bat the species of Celastrus 

figured in that work belong chiefly to the Cape of Good Hope and now 

full under the genus Gymnosporia, and it is not among these that wehave 

to look for the analogues of our American fossil forms. The specimens

(77)
78 TYPES OF THE LAKAMIE FLORA. lnutu37.

here referred to this genus, and in fact all that I place in this order, 

come from Fort Union strata. I am unable to assign them to any known 

species and am forced to regard them as new, at least for the present. 

One type of.nervation, with minor modifications, characterizes them all, 

and this seems to me best exemplified in the American species of Celastrus, especially in the more ample leaves of that species. The most 

striking and uniform feature of this type of nervation is the peculiar 

manner in which the secondary nerves arch near their extremities and 

supply short subsidiary nerves to the teeth of the margin.

Celastrus ferruginous, n. sp.

Plate XXXIV, Figs. 1-4. Burns's Eanck, Montana (Fig. 1). Iron Bluff, Montana; 

collected by Dr. White's party in 1882 (Figs. 2-4).

Leaves thin and menibrauaceous, ovate or oblong, petioled, slightly 

heart-shaped, pointed, regularly and sharply simply serrate to near 

the often oblique base, 4 to 6cm. wide, 6 to 8cm. long; petiole short 

(5 to 9rnm. long), thick, usually somewhat curved, dilated downward; 

nervation pinnate, eraspedo-camptodroine; midrib large below, somewhat 

dilated at the nodes, rapidly diminishing upward, the reduction very 

perceptible at each node, sometimes slightly zigzag, more or less curved; 

secondary nerves well developed, approximate, parallel, seven to ten on 

each side, often unequally distant on the two sides, issuing from the. 

midrib at a broad angle (40° to C0°), curving upward in crossing the 

lamina, each nerve branching more or less dichotoinously toward its 

extremity, the branches only entering the teeth, the lowest ones being 

previously joined by the main portion of the nerve below in such a 

manner as to form a series of angled arches along and at some dis. 

tauce from the border; nervilles distinct, pel-current or forking, more 

or less flexed, somewhat horizontal.

These four specimens differ somewhat from one another and may possibly represent two or more species, but they agree in so many particulars that no-difficulty is experienced in giving them a common character. The Burns's Eanch specimen (Fig. 1) seems certainly to be the same 

as the largest one from Iron Bluff (Fig. 2). From this to the other Iron 

Bluff specimen of the same ovate shape (Fig. 3) the transition is .not violent, although the oblique base and somewhat knotted midrib are quite 

peculiar features. It is in these last named characters that this specimen 

agrees with.the remaining one (Fig. 4), giving these two a very similar 

general aspect, which seems to make one ignore the considerable difference of form. All the specimens are thus bound together by characters such that, although when we compare the extremes (as Fig. 1 with 

Fig. 4) we see little to prove their relationship, still, when we consider 

them air as a group, .we find it very difficult to say where the line of 

separation should be drawn. If any separation is to be made it would 

seem that all must be disunited and four distinct forms recognized: for

(78)
WABD.I DICOTYLEDONS POLYPETAL2E. 79 

even in the case 6f the first two (Figs. 1 and 2) the continuation of the 

teeth to the very base in one of them (Fig. 2) is a character not elsewhere seen in the group.

These forms all differ from C. scandens L. by their heart shaped base 

and sharper teeth. In both these respects, however, they are more 

nearly matched by C. scandentifolius Web. (Palaeontogr., Vol. If, pi. 

xxii, fig. 10a) from the lignites of the Lower Ehine, but in the more angular arches their nervation deviates from both these species.

While I believe that all the characters of these leaves taken together 

point more strongly to Celastrus, or at least to the Celastrineoe, as their 

proper affinity than to any other group of plants, it must nevertheless 

be admitted that other genera and families combine many of them and 

that their final assignment must be postponed until further evidence is 

received. I was at first disposed, as Baron Von Ettiugshausen seems

, to be, to refer them to the liosaceo), and I found in the living genus 

Ainelanchier many things with which to compare them (see leaves of 

A. Canadensis T. & G-. and of A. Botryapium DC., Ett, Blattsk. der 

Dicotyl., pi. Ixxxix, fig. 11). I do not, however, consider this view at 

all strengthened by a comparison with A. similis Newberry (Illustrations, pi. xxv, fig. 6), which is as likely to be a celastraceous leaf (cf. 

Cclastrus scandentifolius Web., loc. cit.; also in Unger, Sylloge, II, pi. 

ii, fig. 22).

The nervation of Fraxinus is also somewhat like what we see here, 

but the leaflets of that genus are usually narrower. In JP. abbreviata 

Lx. (Cret.aiidTert.Fl., pi. xxviii, figs. 5, C), however, we have them exhibiting nearly the same proportions as in our leaves. I have already 

mentioned (supra, p. 33) the analogy which these forms present with 

Juglaus, and some of our present specimens may profitably be compared 

with some species of that genus (see Heer, Foss. Fl. Arct., Yol. II, Ft. 

II, Alaska, pi. iXj fig. 5). .

Celastrus Taurinensis, n. sp.

Plato XXXIV, Figs. 5, 6. Bull Mountains, Montana (Fig. 5). Bnrus's Ranch, Montana; collected by Dr. White's party in 1882 (Fig. 6).

Leaves rather thin, large (7cm..wide, 12cm. long), oblong, slightly 

heart shaped, pointed, sharply and coarsely serrate to near the base; 

nervation pinnate, craspedodrorne; midrib rather thin, slightly curved, 

thickened at the nodes; secondary nerves nine to eleven on each side, 

alternate or snbopposite, curving upward, forking or branching, occasionally arching and supplying short veinlets to the teeth, lowest pair 

thin, basilar, and mostly simple; nervilles more or less curved, perccirrent or more commonly forked, joining the secondaries at right angles.

It is with some hesitation that I have finally decided to unite these 

two forms in one species and refer them to Celastrus. They come from 

widely different sections and occur in very dissimilar rock, the Bull

(79)
80 TYPES OF THE LARAMIE FLORA. [BULL. 37.

Mountain specimen being in soft white clay. In the Bfinis's Ranch 

leaf the secondaries are more erect and straighter and the teeth, which 

are larger, are slightly incurved. In form and size they arc comparable 

to Populus balsatiioides GOpp, (cf. Foss. Fl. v. Schossnitz, pi. xv, fig. 

3; Gaudin, Gisements, pi. iii, fig. 1), but the sharp teeth and craspcdodrome nervation seem to make such a reference out of the question. 

Possessing the peculiar nervation of the Celastrinere, I seem compelled 

to assign them to that family, but reasons will be given later (Infra, p. 

95) for considering it possible that they may belong to Pterosper mites 

or Grewiopsis. The specimen, Fig. 15, may be compared with Elcvodendron^Scifjorianum Ett. (Foss. Fl. v. Sagor, II, Deukschr. Wien. Acad., 

Vol. XXXVII, Abth. I, pi. xvi, fig. 25).

Celastrus alnifolius, n. sp.

Plate XXXV, Figs. 1, 2. Burns's Ranch, Montana; one of the specimens (Fig. 2) collected by Dr. White's party in 1882.

Leaves broad, oblong-ovate, 6cm. wide, 8cm. long, irregularly serrate 

to near the oblique base; petiole 2.5cm. long, slightly inflated below, 

curved to one side; nervation pinnate, craspedodrome; midrib strong, 

nearly straight; secondary nerves about nine on a side, the lower 

nearly opposite, the upper alternate, issuing at an angle of 40° to 45°, 

slightly curving upward and forking or branching, usually anastomosing 

to form angled arches which give off short nerves to the teeth of the 

margins; uervilles distinct, usually forking, joined by very fine oblique 

veinlets, which form a network of polygonal meshes.

The shape and general aspect of these two leaves are very similar, 

but a difference is visible in the nervation, which at first strongly inclined me to separate them. In one of the specimens (Fig. 2) the secondary nerves are less curved upwards and branch dichotomously, the 

two divisions often running directly into the teeth. This, however, is 

not always the case, and .some of the branches show a disposition to 

form v arches. Upon the whole I can scarcely doubt, coming as they 

both do from the same bed, that they represent the same species; but 

the nearly opposite lower nerves, the general shape, dentation, &c., certainly remind one strongly of Alnus. In Alnus cardiopliylla Sap. (FL 

Foss. de S6zanne, pi. xxxvi, fig. 8) the characters here presented are 

visible along with still greater anomalies; compare also A. scrrata 

Newberry (Illustrations, pi. xvi, fig. 11). Nevertheless, it seems impossible to detach these forms from the general series now under consideration.

Celastrus pterospermoides, n. sp.

Plate XXXV, Figs. 3-6. Burns's Ranch, Montana (Figs. 3, 4, 6). Iron Bluff, Montana (Fig. 5).

Leaves thin, rather large (5 to 6cm. wide, 10 to 15cm. long), oblong, 

slightly heart shaped, horizontal, or oblique at the base? coarsely and

(SO)
WAHD. DICOTYLEDONS POLYPETAL^E. 81

prominently serrate, petioled; nervation pinnate, craspedodrome; midrib very thick below, rapidly diminishing 5 secondary nerves inequidistant, the lower ones crowded together, horizontal or directed a little 

downward, middle and upper ones somewhat curved upward, branching, arching, and joining, the arches supplying short branches to the 

 teeth ; nervilles mostly percurrent, somewhat flexuous, the areolse between them occupied by a fine network of quadrate or polygonal meshes. 

'The special characteristic of all these leaves by which they seem 

separable from the others of this series is the manner in which the lateral nerves near the base are huddled together on the thick midrib, 

proceedin gout horizontally or somewhat radially, reminding one of the 

nervation of Credneria, Protophyllum, and Pterospermites. Otherwise 

they seem to have the general nervation of the group and may be compared with Celastrus loreali* Heer (Fl, Foss, Arct., Vol. II, Pt, II, 

Alaska, pi. x, fig. 4).

Celastrus ovatus, n. sp. 

Plate XXXVI, Fig. 1. Iron Bluff, Montana.

Leaf ovate, pointed, narrowed and rounded at the base, very symmetrical, 6cm. wide, llcm. long, sharply and somewhat unequally serrate; nervation pinnate, craspedodrome; midrib thick below, rapidly 

thinning above, straight; secondary nerves twelve to thirteen on a side, 

nearly equidistant and parallel, alternate, slightly curving up ward, forking or branching and arching, the ultimate ramifications entering the 

teeth; nervilles indistinguishable.

This nearly perfect and very symmetrical leaf from Iron Bluff was 

considered sufficiently distinct to be separated from those previously 

described, but such separation is chiefly based on the ovate shape. It 

seems to occupy an intermediate position, having the base similar to C. 

alnifolius. The petiole is wanting, but from the midrib it is safe to judge 

that it was thinner than in the last species. While it seems to belong 

to this group, its affinities with the Betulacese are strong and it may 

be compared with Betula Sezannensis Sap. (Fl. Foss. de Se'zaune, pi. 

xxxvi, figs. 9, 10).

Celastrus grewiopsis, n. sp. 

Plate XXXVI, Fig. 2. Burns's Eanch, Montana.

Leaf lanceolate, obliquely heart shaped, strongly serrate to the base; 

nervation pinnate, craspedo-camptodrome; midrib very large, straight; 

secondary nerves issuing at a wide angle and curving upward, following the margin or curving inward to join the next higher, giving off from 

the elongated arches thus formed a number of short tertiary nerves 

which enter the teeth; nervilles percurrent, somewhat flexuous, occasionally forked.

Bull. 37 6 (81)
82 TYPES OF THE LARAMIE FLORA. [BULL.37,

This specimen, of which the upper portion is wanting, presents a considerable modification of the general type, both in its narrower elongated outline and in the extreme upward curvature of the lateral nerves. 

Its strongly toothed, heart shaped base recalls forms of Grewia. But 

for the strongly craspedodrome tertiary nerves the nervation would be 

that ofJuglans nigella (cf. Fl. Foss. Arct., Yol. II, Pt. II, Alaska, pi. ixr 

fig. 2a), and the leaf figured by Sieber under the name of Rhus Meriani 

Heer (Zur Kenntniss d. Nordbohm. Braunkohlenflora, Sitzb. Wieu. 

Acad., Vol. LXXXII, Abth. I, pi. v, fig. 39) imitates it very closely. 

The specific name should be written with a small initial letter to denote 

its resemblance to Grewia and not to Grewiopsis.

Celastrus curvinervis, n. sp.

Plate XXXVI, Figs. 3, 4. Burns's Ranch, Montana ; the larger specimen (Fig. 4) collected by Dr. White's party in 1882.

Leaves elliptical or lanceolate, recurved-pointed, 5 to 8cm. wide, 12 

to locin. long, regularly serrate; nervation pinnate, craspedo-camptodrome; midrib curved j secondary nerves much curved upward and at 

length inward, forming elongated arches, from which short tertiaries 

proceed to the teeth; nervilles very oblique, usually forked, the areolse 

occupied by quadrate meshes.

The great difference in the width of these leaves is perhaps sufficient 

to warrant their separation, but the nervation seems to be precisely 

the same. The midrib is too thin to justify their union with the form 

last described, to which they are related by the much curving secondary 

nerves. The base is wanting in both. The nervation, including the 

form of the finer meshes, is very similar to that of Euonymus Proserpince Ett. (Foss. Fl. v. Bilin, III, Denkschr. Wien. Acad., Vol. XXIX, 

pi. xlviii, figs. 6, 7); it may also be compared with that of Gelastrus

Dianas Heer (Fl. Foss. Arct., Vol. VI, Abth. I, Pt. II, Kachtr. z. Foss. 

Fl. Gronlands, pi. iii, fig. Qa) and of C. fraxinifolius Lx. (Cret. and Tert. 

Fl., pi. xxxiii, figs. 2-4).

ETTONYMUS L.

The genus Euonymus embraces about forty species, the greater part 

of which inhabit the mountains of India, China, and Japan. Three 

species are indigenous in North America. About fifteen fossil species 

are known, only one of which is from American strata.

Euonymus Xantholithensia, n. sp. 

Plate XXXVII, Figs. 1, 2. Burns's Ranch, Montana.

Leaves oblong orobovate, 4.5cm. wide, 10cm. long, petioled, rather finely 

and sharply serrate to near the base; nervation pinnate, craspedo-camptodrome; midrib thick below, rapidly diminishing above, nearly straight; 

secondary nerves about twelve on a side, alternate or subopposite, ir-

(82)
WARD.] DICOTYLEDONS POLYPETAL^E. 83'

regular as to distance and angle, curving upward near the margin and 

following it, uniting at their extremities with the branches of the next 

highers furnishing short tertiary nerves to the teeth of the margin; nervilles oblique, chiefly percurrent.

This form finds its nearest representatives in the living species E. 

atropurpureus Jacq., common in the United States, and in the Easfr 

Indian species, E. pendulus Wall. (Ettingshausen, Nervation d. Celastrineen, Denkschr. Wien. Acad., Vol. XIII, pi. x, fig. 7). It wants the 

long point and sharp, coarse teeth of the Green Eiver form (E. flexifolius Lx., Cret. and Tert. FL, pi. xxxviii, fig. 13). It approaches somewhat closely to some of the figures of Rhamnus Gaudini Heer(cf. Fl. 

Tert. Helv., pi. cxxv, fig. 1), and may also be compared with Cupania 

Neptuni Ung. (Sylloge, I, pi. xv, figs. 7, 8). That it is generically distinct from the preceding forms it would be rash to insist,

EL-53ODENDRON Jacq.

Of the dozen or more fossil species of this now chiefly tropical Old 

World genus that have been thus far described only one has been found 

in American strata (E. Helveticum Heer, Lesquereux, Mioc. Fl. of 

Alaska, Proc. Nat. Mus., Vol. V, 1882, p. 449, pi. ix, fig. 4). The form 

and nervation of the leaves which I have grouped under this name are 

too near those that have been so referred to be separated generically 

from them without additional data for so doing. The genus to which 

they are next most closely related by these characters is Ilex, and to 

this they may eventually be relegated. But they seem to form part of 

the same general group which has just been considered, and it seems 

best to regard them as members of the same family. They are generally smaller and more elongate and are distinguished as to their nervation by the curving of the secondary nerves farther from the margin 

and the frequent formation of a double row of arches or of a series of 

large polygonal areolse.

Eleeodendron serrulatum, u. sp.

Plate XXXVII, Figs. 3-5. Burns's Ranch, Montana (Figs. 3, 4). Seven Mile Creek,

Montana (Fig. 5).

Leaves thin, short petioled, elliptical or ovate, 4 to 4.5cm. wide, 7 to 

8cm. long, pointed at the summit, narrowed or slightly heart shaped 

at the base, finely and sharply irregularly serrate to very near the 

base; nervation pinnate, craspedo-camptodrome, brochiodroine; midrib 

,, straight or somewhat uneven, strong; secondary nerves rather light, 

distant, branching early, and turning abruptly upward and at length 

inward, uniting with the lowest branch of the next higher, forming 

angled arches, or often continuing upward and joining with other 

branches of the next higher in such a manner as to produce a series of

(83)
 84 TYPES OF THE LARAMIE FLORA. [BULL. 37.

'Secondary undulations inclosing rows of D-shaped areolse; nervilles 

Usually percurrent, flexuous, curved, or geniculate.

The nervation of these leaves approaches more nearly that of E, 

Hceringianum Heer (Fl. Tert. Helv., pi. cxxii, fig. 6) than that of any 

other plant that I have been able to compare it with. It nevertheless 

resembles that Of certain Bosacese more closely than in any of the 

/previous cases (cf. Fig. 3 with AmelancMer typica Lx., Cret. and Tert. 

FL, pi. xl, fig. 11; also, with A. Canadensis T. &G., living, and with. Pyrus

 serrulata Gopp., in Palseontogr., Vol. VIII, pi. Ixiii, fig. 6). In Euonymus Szantoinus Ung. (Foss. Fl. v. Szanto, Denkschr. Wien. Acad., 

Yol. XXX, pi. iv, fig. 5) we have again this type of nervation, which 

is an exaggeration of the normal celastroid type. All the species of 

Elaeodendron physiotypically figured in Ettingshausen's memoir above 

cited (Denkschr. Wien. Acad., Vol. XIII, pi. i, ii) exhibit it in greater 

or less degrees.

Elaeodendron polymorphum, n. sp.

Plate XXXVIII, Figs. 1-7. Burns's Ranch, Montana; the first four specimens (Figs. 

6-9.) collected by Dr. White's party in 1882. .

Leaves rather thick and coriaceous, elliptical-lanceolate, narrowed 

or somewhat truncated at the base, pointed at the summit, very variable in size,(2 to 3.5cm. wide, 5 to 8cm. long), short petioled, finely 

and sharply serrate to near the base; petioles thick, dilated below, 

slightly curved; nervation craspedo-camptodrome, brochiodrome; midrib slightly curved; secondary nerves rather distant, irregular, curving 

upward and forming one or two rows of angled arches inclosing loose 

polygonal areolse, the numerous short ultimate branchlets entering the 

teeth ; nervilles distinct, flexed near their centers, forking and variously 

joining within the areas to form rather coarse polygonal meshes.

The seven specimens here figured, all from the same bed, differ greatly 

in size and considerably in form and nervation, but after prolonged 

study I have not found constant characters upon which I can consistently 

separate them. The smaller cues show only one row of archesj one of 

these (Fig. 9) has a much longer petiole than the rest, and the secondary nerves are more approximate and regular; another (Fig. 12) is 

ovate-lanceolate and somewhat heart shaped at the base. The ultimate

 nervation is also different in different specimens, the nervilles being 

simply percurrent in some.

The first specimen (Fig. 6) may be compared with E. Gaudini Heer 

(Fl.'T^rt. Helv., pi. cxxii, fig. 3). In E. degener Ett. (Foss. Fl. v. Bilin,

 III, Denkschr. Wien. Acad., Vol. XXIX, pi. xlix, figs. 9, 10) we have 

forms allied to other of our specimens (Figs. 9, 10, 11). Gelastrinites 

Hartogianus Sap. (Fl. Foss. de Sezanne, pi. xxxvi, fig. 15) may also be 

compared with Fig. 6, and Celastrus Persei Heer (Fl. Tert. Helv., pi.

 cxxii, fig. 1) j- with Fig. 7. Euonymus Radobojanus Ett. (Foss. Fl. v. Bilin,

(84)
WARD.J DICOTYLEDONS POLYPETAL^l. 85

III, pi. xlviii, fig. 8) furnishes as near au approach as we find to the small 

specimen, Fig. 9, while in Celastrus fraxinifolius Lx. (Cret. and Tert. Fl., 

pi. xl, fig. 10) we have a form similar to Fig. 11. We thus find forms of 

fossil plants that have been referred to the Celastrineae with which to 

compare nearly all the specimens here grouped together. None of these, 

however, are very similar to the smallest of these specimens (Fig. 12), 

and for analogues to this we are obliged to look in other genera. Perhaps the nearest approach to this specimen is furnished by fleer's 

Fraxinus prcedicta,, particularly the Portuguese specimens (cf. Fl. Foss. 

du Portugal, pi. xxii, figs. 5-8). Next to this come forms of Salix (cf. 

8. varians Heer, Fl. Foss. Arct., Vol. II, Pt. II, Alaska, pi. ii, fig. 8; 

S. primceva Sap., Fl. Foss. de Se"zanne, pi. xxviii, figs. 5-8). Notwithstanding these close analogies I am disposed to regard this form as 

representing an extreme modification of the general type to which ail

these specimens belong. In fact it is not difficult to find analogues of 

all the rest in genera that have not been referred to the Celastrineae. 

Compare, for example, Ilex ambigua Ung. (Fl. Foss. v. Kumi, Denkschr. 

Wien. Acad., Yol. XXVII, pi. xiii, fig. 19) and Aralia hederacea Sap. 

(Fl. Foss. de Se'zanne, pi. xxx, fig. 5) with our Fig. 6, RJiamnus Wartliana Heer (Braunk. Fl. Zsily-Thal., pi. v, figs. 2, 3) and Cunonia Silinica Ett. (Foss. Fl. v. Bilin, III, pi. Iv, fig. 21) with Fig. 9.

TILIACE^E. 

GREWIA L.

A large genus (sixty species) of mostly tropical Old World plants, 

found in considerable abundance in the European Miocene, also in that 

of the arctic regions. One species, G. auriculata Lx., is reported from 

the John Day Eiver region of Oregon, also Miocene.

Grewia crenata (Ung.) Heer.

GREWIA CRENATA (Ung.) Heer, Fl. Tert. Helv.,.Vol. Ill, p. 42, pi. cix, figs. 12-21; 

pi. ox, figs. 1-11; Fl. Foss. Arct., Vol. IV, Pt. I (Foss. Fl. Spitzb.), p. 84, pi. xix, 

figs. 12-14. Ettingsbausen, Fl. Tert. v. Bilin, III (Denkscbr. Wieu. Acad., Vol. 

XXIX), p. 15, pi. xlii, fig. 7. Schimper, Pal. Ve"g., Vol. Ill, p. 118; . Zwanziger, 

Mioc. Fl. v. Liescha, p. 68, pi. xxvi, fig. 1. Saporta, Monde des Plantes, p. 325, 

fig. 98, No. 1. Staub, Aguitan. Floraja, p. 31, pi. iii, figs. 2, 3.

DOMBEYOPSIS CRENATA Ung., Gen. et Spec., p. 448.

Plate XXXIX, Fig. 1. Bull Mountains, Montana; collected by Hayden and 

Peale in 1883.

This impression, which occurs in the soft white, clay of Bull Mountains and wants both petiole and summit, has precisely the form of many 

of the figures of G. crenata. The parts of the leaf that are present are 

very perfectly preserved, and upon close inspection it appears that the

(85)
86 TYPES OF THE LARAMIE FLORA. [BULL.37.

margins, instead of being crenate, are minutely sharply serrate, the 

teeth being usually provided with short nervelets from the arches of 

the secondary system. Whether this is sufficient to remove it from this 

species or even from the genus I will not now attempt to decide. Should 

the latter be necessary the Ehamnese would seem to be the order into 

which it must find its way, where it will find analogues in Paliurus, 

Ceanothus, Zizyphus, &c. In this connection it may be advantageous 

to compare it with Zizyphus tilicefolius (Ung.) Heer (Chlor. Prot., pi. 

xlix, figs. 3, 4) and with Paliurus Favonii Ung. (op. cit., pi. 1, figs. 7, 8).

? Grewia celastroides, n. sp. 

Plate XXXIX, Fig. 2. Iron Bluff, Montana.

Leaf large (8cm. wide), ovate (?), slightly heart shaped, coarsely and 

sharply serrate to near the base, petioled; nervation pinnate, craspedodrome; midrib as thick as the petiole, curved near the base; secondary nerves numerous, approximate, parallel, comparatively light, 

gently curved upward, lower ones nearly horizontal, opposite, branched, 

the rest alternate, forking, the ultimate ramifications entering the teeth; 

nervilles distinct, flexuous, often forked, traversing the areas at nearly 

right angles to the nerves.

Since submitting my paper for the Sixth Annual Eeport of the United 

States Geological Survey, in which this species and the next received 

their present designations after such a study as I was then able to give 

them, I have been led by grave doubts to reinvesoigate this entire group, 

and while I cannot claim to have settled the question of the generic relationship of these forms I have at least found reason to doubt still more 

Strongly their affinity with the genus Grewia. It is true that in G, 

tiiiacea Ung. (Sylloge, III, pi. xiii, figs. 12,13) the nervation is pinnate

and analogous to that of these specimens and that some living species, 

as 0. Asiatica L., G. occidentalis L., &c., have a somewhat similar nervation, but the normal disposition of the nerves of the genus is palmate or 

subpalmate and somewhat aerodrome. While many are crenate and 

even dentate they are rarely so prominently and sharply toothed as in 

these forms. They are generally more or less camptodrome, even when 

serrate, and the secondary nerves do not fork.

In Grewiopsis, as founded by Saporta on Sezanne specimens, there is 

considerable deviation from the type of Grewia in the direction of a 

more pinnate nervation, but the lowest nerves are usually more ascending and none of the secondaries are dichotomous. As extended by 

Lesquereux to embrace Laramie forms this deviation is carried further. 

In G. Saportana Lx. (Tert. FL, pi. 1, figs. 10-12), though the margins 

are nearly entire, the secondary nerves are pinnate and somewhat dichotomous. In the Dakota group forms of thesame author (Cret. Fl., pi. iii, 

figs. 2,4; pi. xxiv, fig. 3) these characters appear still more distinctly,

(86)
. WARD.] DICOTYLEDONS POLYPETAL^E. 87

and if these references are correct they seem to furnish a clew to the 

proper relationship of the forms under consideration.

Our present specimen, as will be perceived, is from the same bed that 

furnished the forms referred to Celastrus. If its upper portion had 

been preserved it might have exhibited the peculiar celastroid nervation seen in these forms, but this peculiar nervation is also seen in some 

forms of Grewiopsis (cf. G. tremulcefolia, Fl. Foss. de Se"zanne, pi. xxxiii, 

fig. 8; 0. Saportana Lx., Tert. Fl., pi. 1, fig. 11; Q. Gleburni Lx., op. 

cit., pi. Ixii, fig. 12), and the question may yet arise whether these forms 

can be so widely separated, as well as the question to what family of 

plants they really belong.

? Grewia Pealei, n. sp. 

Plate XXXIX, Figs, 3-5, Bull Mountains, Montana; collected byDr, A, C, Peale

iu 1883.

Leaves petioled, ovate, heart shaped, 6 to 7cm. wide, 7 to 10cm. long, 

.strongly toothed to near the base; petiole 2 to 3cm. long, thickened 

below, straight; nervation pinnate, craspedodrome; midrib thick at 

the lower end, visibly diminishing at each slightly dilated node, straight; 

.secondary nerves comparatively light, close together, especially near 

the base of the leaf, chiefly alternate, the lowest ones rising at an acute 

.angle, immediately curving outward and somewhat downward nearly 

parallel to the auriculate base, giving off short tertiary nerves which 

 enter the lower teeth, successively higher ones becoming horizontal and 

somewhat erect, curving upwards and branching more or less dichotomously, yielding tertiaries which sometimes further branch or fork, the 

ultimate ramifications reaching the margin without arching or anastomosing ; nervilles faint, percurrent or forked, straight or somewhat 

bent, traversing the areas at right angles to the nerves.

These specimens occur in the soft white clay of Bull Mountains, and, 

though none of them shows the summit of the leaf, the base and central 

portion are preserved in the most perfect state. All that was said respecting the last species applies to the present one and need not be repeated. The specimen (PI. XXXIV, Fig. 6) which is described on 

page 79 as Celastrus Taurinensis is from the same bed and occurs in immediate associatioa with these. I was at first inclined to regard them 

all as belonging to the same variable plant, but a close comparison 

shows a great difference in the nervation, not, however, without numerous points of resemblance. It may still be necessary to unite them.

I have found scarcely anything with which to compare these forms. 

Perhaps they approach more closely to Grewiopsis sidcefolia Sap. (Fl. 

Foss. de Se"zanne, pi. xxxii, fig. 10) than to any other form thus far made 

known, and it is to that genus rather than to Grewia that I now incline 

~to refer them, along with the one last described

(87)
88 TYPES OF THE LAEAMIE FLORA. [BULL.37.

Grewia obovata Heer.

GREWIA OBOVATA Heer, Fl. Foss. Arct., Vol. IV, Pt. I (Foss. Fl. Spitzb.), p. 86, pi. 

xix, figs. 15,156.

Plate XXXIX, Figs. 6, 7. Seven Mile Creek, Montana; white marl bed.

One of the greatest difficulties in the study of such forms as these is 

the great number of plants which it is possible to find having wholly 

different botanical relation ships which still imitate them very closely, 

even to the details of nervation. Thus we may compare these leaves 

with Persoonia laurina Heer 1 (Fl. Tert. Helv., pi. xcvii, figs. 25-28), with 

Paliurus zizyphoides Lx. (Tert. Fl., pi. li, figs. 1-6), with Elceodendron 

psilocarpum (Ettingshausen, Blattsk. d. Dicotyl., pi. Ixiii, fig. 3), with 

forms of Coprosma (op. cit., pi. xxiv, xxv), of Celastrus (op. cit., pi. Ixii, 

Ixiii), of Salix (Heer, Fl. Foss. Arct., Yol. II, Pt. Ill, Spitzb., pi. xvi, figs. 

62-66; Ett., Physiotypia PI. Austr.,Vol. I, pi. xxv, figs. 4-6), of Cinnamomum, Bumelia, Aralia, Proteoides, Pterocelastrus, Melastomites, Hypericum, &c. Great confusion and doubt necessarily result, and one is compelled to fall back largely upon circumstantial evidence. Thus, as already 

remarked when speaking of another of these forms (supra, p. 75), I was at 

first disposed to look upon them as immature and anomalous leaves of 

Populus cuneata, and this I still regard as possible, but upon the whole 

not probable. They may all belong to Zizyphus or Paliurus, or they 

may possibly be proteaceous. This last, however, is improbable on 

general principles. The nervation, so far as it can be made out, seems 

to be that of the species to which I have referred them, and one of the 

specimens (Fig. 6) is an almost exact reproduction on a little smaller 

scale of Heer's plant as restored by him (loc. cit., fig. 15&). Doubtful as 

their affinities are, the impressions are in themselves quite perfect.

GREWIOFSIS Sap.

Forms of this extinct type were first described by Marquis Saporta 

from the Paleocene of Sezanne, and Prof. Lesquereux's discovery of several Larainie species supposed to belong to the same genus is a further 

proof of the correctness of his remark that there is a close resemblance 

between the Laramie and these lowest Eocene beds of France and Belgium. The following forms, if correctly referred to this type, will go 

far to confirm this view, as well as to show the essential unity of the 

Fort Union and lower Laramie system.

As already remarked my two species, Grewia celastroides and Grewia 

Pealei, above described, should also probably be referred rather to Grewiopsis.

1 P. laurina Pers. (P. ferruginea Smith) is an Australian species having almost precisely the same form (cf. Ettingshausen, Blattsk. d. Dicotyl., pi. v, figs. 8,.9). Heer 

makes no mention of this in the text (op. cit., p. 95), but names P. daphnoidea as the 

nearest analogue of his plant. This seems to be a remarkable coincidence, if it ia 

nothing more.

(88)
WARD.] DICOTYLEDONS POLYPETAL^E: 89

Grewiopsis platanifolia, n. sp. 

Plate XL, Fig. 1. Seven Mile Creek, Montana; Sparganium bed.

Leaf ovate, pointed, broadly cnneate at base, petioled, 9cm. wider 

lOcin. long, sinuate-dentate to below the widest part; nervation palmate, craspedodrome; midrib strong, slightly curved; lateral primaries 

rather light, rising from the base of the leaf at an angle of 35°, proceeding straight to the margin above the middle of the leaf, or curving inward near the margin and uniting with a branch of the next nerve 

above, each throwing out a large branch from the lower side a short 

distance above the origin (which also proceeds nearly straight to the 

margin and bears four or five tertiaries), branching again two or three 

times near the extremities or from the arches; secondary nerves from 

the midrib five on each side, the lower ones nearly as large as the lateral primaries, opposite and parallel to them and to one another, simple

or with one or two branches from the lower side and one light branch 

from the upper Side, which curves and joins the outer one from the next 

higher, forming a sort of arch from the summit of which a short nervelet passes into the adjacent tooth of the margin; nervilles indistinct, 

simple and percurrent, or forked, straight, and somewhat oblique, or 

more or less bent or curved.

This specimen was picked up on the surface, where it had been somewhat weather worn, so as to render certain parts of the nervation difficult to make out, which doubtless accounts for the apparent difference 

in the nervation of the two sides. It is not possible to say with certainty whether it is the main trunk of the secondaries that curves upward near the margin to join a branch from the lower side of the next 

higher or whether this proceeds directly to the margin and gives off a 

smaller nerve from the upper side. The latter is what seems to take 

place on the left side of the figure above, but it is so unusual and the 

other so common that I can but think that if the specimen were, better 

preserved the latter would be found to be the real state of the case. So, 

too, on the other side, the absence of branches or arches must be attributed to their indistinctness or complete obliteration on the rock. This 

celastroid nervation is seen in several of Saporta's figures of Grewiopsis, particularly in Gr. tremulcefolia (FL Foss. de S6zanne, pi. xxxiii, fig. 

8), and to better advantage in the American species (cf. G. Saportana 

Lx., Tert. FL, pi. 1, fig. 11, and O. Cieburni Lx., op. cit., pi. Ixii, fig. 12). 

But for this character there might be good reason for referring this plant 

to Jb*latanus. although its resemblance to P. G-uillelmce, the principal nonlobate species, is not close in other respects. It is perhaps nearer to 

Lesquereux's figure of Quercus platania Heer (Tert. FL, pi. xxi, fig. 1).

Grewiopsis viburnifolia, n. sp. 

Plate XL, Fig. 2. Burns's Eanch, Montana.

Leaf small (i.2om'. wide, 5.7cni. long), elliptical or somewhat rhombicr 

obtuse-pointed,' cuneate, at base, sharply toothed to below the widest

(89)
90 TYPES OF THE LARAMIE FLORA. '[STILUS?.

part; petiole nearly 2cm. long, curved below; nervation palmate, eraspedodrome; midrib strong, straight; lateral primary nerves comparatively light, subopposite, rising from above the base of the blade at 

an angle of less than 30° and proceeding straight to near the margin, 

where they abruptly curve upward and terminate in the teeth, each 

provided with a very light basilar nerve and five or six parallel, equidistant tertiary nerves which curve and sometimes fork iu passing to the 

margins; secondary nerves from the midrib five or six on each side, 

alternate, parallel to the lateral primaries and to one another, curving 

slightly upward and inward at their extremities, rarely forking close to 

the margin; nervilles distinct, mostly percurrent and perpendicular to 

the nerves joined, those near the margins often flexed in the middle 

and sending short veinlets to the sinuses or to subordinate teeth.

The character last described gives the nervation a slightly celastroid 

appearance. In the species last described the curved veins that skirt 

the margins and were regarded as branches of the secondaries are so 

faint that it may well be doubted whether they may not be more correctly regarded as nervilles such as we have here. In the present case 

all doubts are removed.

I had long supposed that this specimen, which, with the help of a 

counterpart, we are able to present in an almost perfect state, represented a form of Heer's Viburnum Whymperi (Fl. Foss. Arct, Vol. II, Pt. 

IV, Greenland, pi. xlvi, fig. 1&), which Prof. Lesquereux thinks may occur 

in Laramie strata (cf. Tert. Fl., p. 225, pi. xxxviii, fig. 7; pi. Ixi, fig. 23), 

and which is closely related to V.mtifolium Sap. & Mar. (Saporta, Monde 

des Plantes, p. 216, fig. 36); but close inspection shows that it can 

scarcely belong to that genus. It is not impossible that it is a diminutive form of Platanus Guillelmce Gopp. (cf. Tert. Fl. v. Schossnitz, pi. xi,

figs. 1, 2); but this theory, too, I have been compelled to abandon in

favor of regarding it as a Grewiopsis. Its nearest analogue would then 

be G. Gleburnl Lx., already so often cited, which differs only .slightly 

from G. tremulcefolia Sap., also frequently referred to in discussing the 

present group. For other analogues, see Platanus Newberriana Lx. 

(Cret. FL, pi. ix, fig. 3), which may well be a Grewiopsis; Populus at. 

tenuata Al. Br. (Ludwig in Palseontographica, Yol. VIII, pi. Ixvii, fig, 8); 

and Alnus trinervia Wat. (PI. Foss. de Paris, pi. xxxiv, fig. 7).

Grewiopsis populifolia, n. sp.

Plate XL, Figs. 3-5. Burns's Ranch, Montana; the first (Fig. 3) collected by Dr.

White's party in 1«82.

Leaves rather large (6 to 10cm. wide, 7 to 12cin. long), round elliptical, sinuate-dentate or blunt toothed to near the cuneate, more or less 

decurrent base, petioled; nervation palmate, craspedodrome; midrib 

straight or slightly curved, central, rather light, sometimes dichotoinous

(90)
WARD.] DICOTYLEDONS POLYPETAL^E. 91

at the summit; lateral primary nerves alternate, subtended by thin 

basilar ones, rising from above the base of the blade at an angle of 35° 

to 40° from the midrib, gently curving upward in passing to the margin 

far above the middle, giving off about six developed branches from the 

outer (lower) side which also curve slightly upward, often branch or 

fork and go to the margins; secondary nerves from the midrib about 

five on each side, chiefly alternate, parallel to the lateral primaries and 

to one another, branching, sometimes dichotomously, towards their extremities ; nervilles rather faint, chiefly straight, percurrent and perpendicular to the nerves they join, those near the margins flexed in the 

middle and sending short vein Lets to subordinate teeth.

These three impressions, all from the same bed, are perhaps sufficiently similar to be grouped together as one species, and it is possible 

that the form last described, which resembles the last of the present

group (Fig. 5), may belong with it. They have a strong general resemblance to the larger S6zanne forms (Q-. crednericeformis Sap., G. anisomera Sap., and G. tiliacea Sap., Fl. Foss. de Se"z., pi. xxxiii, xxxiv), but 

no very close analogy with the American forms of Grewiopsis, unless it 

be O. tenuifolia Lx. (Tert. FL, pi. xl., fig. 14).

The presence in each case of basilar nerves, as well as the rounded 

teeth, recalled the character of Populus so forcibly that T was once of 

the opinion that the second and third forms (Figs. 4,5) at least belonged 

to that genus. The last of these (Fig. 5) imitates states of P. alba L. of 

the living flora (cf. Saporta, Ve"g. Foss. de Meximieux, pi. xxiv, fig. tf) 

and the other (Fig. 4) may be compared to P. nervosa elongata Newberry (Illustr., pi. xiii, fig. 1), P. Gemellarii Mass. (PI. Foss. del Seni- 

.gal., pi. ix, fig. 13), or P. scleropkylla Sap. (Etudes, Ann. Sci. Nat., Bot., 

5e Se"r., Yol. IV, pi. vi, fig. 13A). This leaf also simulates certain fossils belonging to other genera, as, e. g., Cissus parroticefolia Lx. (Tert. 

Fl., pi. xl., fig. 15), Protoficus crenulata Sap. (PI. Foss. de Sez., pi. xxvii, 

fig. 5), Sterculia variabilis Sap. (loc. cit., pi. xxxiii, fig. 6), Pterospermites 

incequifolius Sap. (loc. cit., tigs. 3-5)^ P. spectabilis Heer (Fl. Foss. Arct., 

Vol. VI, Abth. I, Pt. II, Nachtr. Foss. Fl. Gronld., pi. vi, fig. 10), and Alnus 

trinervia Wat. (Fl. Foss. de Paris, pi. xxxiv, fig. 7). The largest specimen (Fig. 3), however, is more on the type of Platauus and was at first 

regarded as such. Excepting that it is not at all lobed it has somewhat 

the character of P. Raynoldsii Newberry, as shown in his Fort Union 

specimen (Illustr., pi. xviii). It may also be compared to P. Heerii Lx. 

(Cret. and Tert. FL, pi. iii, fig. 1), as may also the smaller leaf (Fig. 5). 

This last also very forcibly recalls certain arctic forms of P. affinis Lx. 

(Fl. Foss. Arct., Vol. VII, pi. Ivii, figs. 2, 4, pi. lix, fig. 7), a species 

which Lesquereux now relegates to Cissites (Cret. and Tert. Fl., 

p. 67).

Notwithstanding these affinities this puzzling group may for the present be left where it is.

(91)
92 TYPES OF THE LARAMIE FLORA. IBULL. 37.

Orewiopsis ficifolia, n. sp. 

Plate XLI, Figs. 1, 2. Black Buttes Station, Wyoming.

Leaves thin, ovate or elliptical, 4cm. wide, 7 to Scin. long, rounded 

at the summit, cuneate at base, denticulate or nearly entire, except at 

the apex j nervation pinnate, craspedo-camptodrome j midrib conspicuously zigzag or nearly straight j secondary nerves about six on each 

side, very irregular, erect, branched or forked, curving upward near the 

margin, and uniting with branches of the next higher, forming somewhat angular undulations from which nervelets either proceed to the 

margin or in turn curve before reaching it and form lesser arches, the 

outer arches sending veiulets to the margins; nerviiles very prominent, 

irregular in direction, much bent or broken and variously combined and 

traversed by short branches, forming rather large, quadrate, rectangular, 

or trapeziform meshes, those near the margin heavier, geniculate in the 

middle, where they are joined to the border by a short veinlet.

The characters of the nervation above described, as well as the form 

of the leaf, are so, similar to those of G. Saportana Lx. (Tert. Fl., p. 257, 

pi. 1, figs. 10-12) that, .when we remember that those specimens 

also came from Black Buttes Station, Wyoming, it seems very probable that they all belong to one and the same species of plant. The chief 

difference is in the ultimate nervation, which is much more prominent 

in our specimens, though this may have been due to the accident of 

preservation. This has many things in common with Ficus and may be 

compared to that of F. asarifolia Ett. (Fl. Tert. v. Bilin, I, Denkschr. 

Wien. Acad., Vol. XXVI, pl.xxv,figs. 2,3) andF. tiUcefoUaReQr (loc. cit., 

fig. 4). It may also be seen in Ficus Carica L. and other living species. 

But this same peculiarity also occurs in the Laurineae, the nervation of

which closely resembles that of Ficus. The specimen from the same

bed (PJ. XXV, Fig. 1) referred to Daphnogene elegans Wat. (supra, p. 51) is 

similar in some respects to the specimen Fig. 2, and the other specimen 

(Fig. 1), aside from its denticulate apex, very closely agrees withLnurus 

Clementince Pilar (Fl. Foss. Susedana, pi. vii, fig. 15). It is also interesting to compare the nervation of these leaves with the Cretaceous 

forms of Hedera (H. platanoidea Lx., Oret. and Tert. Fl., pi. iii, fig. 5, 6 ; 

H. Sckimperi Lx., op. cit., pi. iv. fig. 7).

Grewiopsis paliurifolia, n. sp. 

Plate XLI, Fig. 3. Black Buttes Station, Wyoming.

Leaf of firm consistency, small (3.5cm. wide, 4.5cm. long), obovate, 

blunt-pointed, cuneate at base, coarsely and irregularly sinuate-dentate 

to below the middle, petioled j nervation pinnate, craspedodrome; midrib somewhat zigzag, central; secondary nerves few (four or five on a 

side), very erect (30°), irregular and curving upward and passing into 

the teeth, the lowest bearing four or five outer tertiaries, the rest simple

(92)
DICOTYLEDONS POLYPETAL2E. 93

or once branched, joined near their extremities by flexed cross-nerves 

{nerviHes?). which supply from the angle at the middle short branchlets to intermediate teeth of the margin; nervllles faint, irregular and 

variable, sometimes forming quadrate or trapeziform meshes.

The size and to some extent the shape of this leaf are intermediate 

between G. Cleburni Lx. (Tert. Fl., pi. Ixii, fig. 12) and G. orbiculata 

Sap. (Fl. Foss. de S6z., pi. xxxii, figs. 11,12), but it is more narrowed 

at the base, so as to appear slightly obovate. The nervation is characteristic of the group.

Of all other outlying genera it approaches most closely to Paliurus 

Colombi Heer (cf. Fl. Foss. Arct., Vol. I, pi. xvii, fig. 2<Z), but it may also 

be compared to Parrotia pristina Heer (op. cit., Vol. IV, Pt. I, Spitzb., 

pi. xxi, fig. 5). Some of the smaller and doubtful forms of Viburnum marginatum Lx. (cf. Tert, FL, pi. xxxviii, figs. 2, 3) resemble it, as does V. 

didiotomum Lx. (loc. cit., fig. 6), and, coming as they do from til 6 Same 

locality, these may really represent the same plant. Two of these specimens (loc. cit., figs. 3 and 6) show the characteristic nervation of Grewiopsis and may not belong to Viburnum. There is another specimen of 

V. didiotomum in the collection (No. 966) which is narrowed at the base 

and agrees still better with our plant. This specimen is remarkable 

for having a fragment of a bone of the famous dinosaur, Agathaumas 

sylvestris Cope, preserved on the reverse of the same stone, all these 

specimens having been collected in this saurian bed.

STERCULIACE^E.

PTEROSPERMITES Heer.

The genus Pterosperinurn embraces fourteen species, which are all 

confined to tropical Asia. Baron von Ettiugshausen referred to that 

genus certain leaf impressions found near Vienna, but Schimper prefers 

to refer these, as well as all the leaves and fruit resembling those of 

Pterospermum, to the allied extinct genus Pterospermites, founded by 

Heer on the fruits found in Switzerland. The greater part of the species known by their foliar organs have been found at the North and are 

.described in Heer's Flora Fossilis Arctica. They are for the most part 

.distinguished by the presence of light horizontal or somewhat descending basilar nerves, sometimes by a slightly peltate character, recalling 

the forms of Credneria, Protophyllum, and Aspidiophyllum. In P. incequifolius Sap., however, and the other continental forms these characters are not manifest. In those which I would place here they are more 

or less apparent.

Pterospermites cordatus, n. sp.

Plate XLI, Fig. 4. Seven Mile Creek, Montana; bed below the ironstone.

Leaf coriaceous, heart shaped, 8cm. wide, entire at the base; nervation pinnate, camptodrome; midrib large below, rapidly diminishing;

(93)
94 TYPES OF THE LAEAMIE FLORA. [BULL. 37,

secondary nerves alternate, distant, two pairs rising together from the 

immediate base of the midrib, the lowest ones light and descending, 

following the margins of the lobes, the other pair still somewhat descending and following the curvature of the margins at some distance, 

curving inward at their extremities and uniting with branches of the 

next higher^ giving off several tertiary nerves which arch and anastomose with one another, the rest stronger, ascending, branched, forming 

arches along the margin; nervilles simple, percurrent, straight or 

curved, traversing the very broad areas, joining the secondaries together and to the midrib, forming a sort of concentric network.

Only the lower portion of one side and a triangular segment 7cm. 

long of the central part of this leaf are preserved, but these parts 

are so distinctive that they furnish reliable data for restoring the 

leaf. The thin basilar nerves are not wholly unlike those of the arctic 

forms. The entire and deeply cordate base somewhat resembles that 

of P. cordifolius Heer, from the Greenland Cretaceous (Fl. Foss. Arct., 

Vol. VI, Abth. II, Kreidefl. v. Gronlnd., pi. xxvii, figs. 2, 3); it is also 

much like P. spectdbilis Heer (loc. cit., Abth. I, Pt. Ill, Mioc. Fl. 1ST. 

Can., pi. ii, fig. 1).

From a superficial point of view this form might be regarded as more 

nearly related to Apeibopsis, and may be compared to A. discolor Lx. 

(Tert. FL, pi. xlvi, figs. 4, 6), also to A. Doloesi Heer (Fl. Tert. Helv., 

pi. cix, figs. 9-11). . There is, however, some probability that the upper 

portion of the leaf was sinuate or even dentate margined.

Pterospermites White!, n. sp. 

Plate XLI, Figs. 5, 6. Burns's Ranch, Montana; collected by Dr. C. A. White in 1882..

Leaves thick and coriaceous, large (7 to 8cm. wide, 12cm. long), oblongr 

heart shaped, regularly sinuate or rounded dentate; petiole 3 to 4cm. 

long, Straight, very thick, broadening downward, and grooved or fluted, 

the auricles of the leaf overlapping its summit from the under side;, 

nervation pinnate, craspedo-camptodrome; midrib strong, rapidly diminishing, slightly inflated at the nodes, more or less curved or sinuous 

above; secondary nerves five or six on a side, lowest pair opposite, very 

thin and short, strictly basilar, the rest alternate, distant, horizontal 

or ascending, curving upward and forming arches, or more frequently 

giving off tertiary nerves from near their extremities, which pass directly 

into the rounded teeth of the margins; nervilles very prominent, passing into tertiary nerves, simple and percurrent or forked and variously 

intersected, those from the midrib curved, forming an open concentric 

web.

The two specimens here designated are the only ones that have as 

yet been discovered in the collection. The preliminary study which I 

gave them in the spring of 1883 sufficed to keep their characters fresh 

in my mind when a few months later I visited the spot where Dr. White
WAKD:] DICOTYLEDONS POLYPETALJE. 95

had obtained them aiid searched diligently for additional representatives, bat without success. I was at first disposed to regard them as 

belonging to Apeibopsis, and I compared them carefully with Heer's 

A. Deloesi, above referred to. In general form they agree with his figures quite well, but the nervation is here decidedly craspedodroine above 

and the margins are nowhere entire. The first specimen of the group 

next to be considered (Plate XLII, Fig. 1) was obtained at the same 

time and place, and, though much smaller, seems to belong to the same 

type of leaves, so much so that I was quite disposed to attach it rather 

to the present group. But this specimen shows several sharp teeth 

along its upper left border, and these probably continued increasingly 

to the summit. From the great similarity in the two forms I think it 

not improbable that either of these specimens, had the summits been 

preserved, might have shown a tendency there to the formation of a 

more decided dentation. On the reverse of the same stone that contains one of these specimens (Fig. 6) occurs the specimen that is described on page 82 as Celastrus curvinervis (PI. XXXVI, Fig. 4), the 

direction of the nerves of which, as well as its size and shape, inclined 

me to hope that it represented the summit of another leaf of this 

species. The very different dentation, however, and also the markedly 

celastroid nervation decided me to separate them, but not without 

some misgivings, and I regard the question as still debatable whether 

a considerable number of the forms above described, both as celastraceous and as tiliaceous, may not be genetically related to these supposed sterculiaceous forms, and whether these three families of plants 

may not have some common phylogenetic stock (such as the Oredneriacese, for example), to which they may yet all be traced. This subject 

is oue of interest only second to that of the paleontologic history of 

Platanus, and singularly enough both these series of forms seem to 

point to Credneria as a possible converging point for them all.

Fterospermites minor, n. sp. :

Plate XLII, Figs. 1-3. Burns's Eanch, Montana; two of the specimens (Figs. 1 and 3) 

collected by Dr. White's party in 1882.

Leaves rather thick, oblong, 3 to 4cm. wide, 5 to 8cm. long, obliquely heart shaped, more or less serrate above, entire or merely undulate below, petioled; nervation pinnate, craspedo-camptodrome; midrib straight or sinuous; lowest secondary nerves light and basilar, 

nearly opposite, the rest more or less ascending, alternate, branched 

from the under side, curving upward near their extremities and either 

entering the teeth or joining the tertiaries as they pass to the margin; 

nervilles distinct, mostly percurrent, simple and curving, sometimes 

forking or interlacing.

The considerable differences in these three specimens seem scarcely 

to justify their separation. The first oue (Fig. 1) has already been men-

(95)
96 TYPES OF THE LAEAMIE FLORA. [BULL. 37.

tioned and forms a sort of connecting link between the last and the 

present group. The second (Fig. 2) is shorter and broader and the 

teeth come farther down. This was obtained by my own party in 1883, 

but at the same locality. The third occupies the same slab on which 

one of the preceding forms (Plate XLI, Fig. 6) occurs. It has more the 

aspect of a Grewiopsis and is toothed to near the base; the nervation 

is also faintly celastroid. It is smaller than either of the others. In 

none of the specimens of this group, or, indeed, of all that are here referred to this genus, is the absolute summit preserved. It is strongly 

hoped that such specimens may yet be found in the collection, as these 

specimens have only been roughly selected, without the close study and 

comparison that remain to be given to the material.

The first specimen (Fig. 1) resembles Pterospermites spectabilis Heer 

(Fl. Foss. Arct., Vol. VII, pi. Ixxxi, fig. 2} and Pterospermum suberifolium 

Willd., from the East Indies (cf. Ettingshausen, Blattsk. d. Dicotyl., 

pi. xlix, fig. 9), and the second (Fig. 2) may be compared to P.ferox 

Ett. (Foss. Fl. v. Wien, pi. iv, fig. 4). The third (Fig. 3), it must be 

confessed, resembles the other two more than it does any Pterospermum 

or Pterospermites that I am able to compare it with. It has, however, 

as already remarked, much the appearance of a Grewiopsis, and does 

not differ very widely from G. tremulcefolia Sap. (Fl. Foss. cle S6zanne, pi. 

xxxiii, fig. 8). It also approaches Lesquereux's Viburnum dichotomum 

(Tert. Fl., pi. xxxviii, fig. 6), and still more the uufigured specimen (No. 

966, already mentioned). It is also very probably the same as Phyllites 

cupanioides dewberry (Illustr., pi. xx, fig. 5), while the P. venosus Newberry (loc. cit., pi. xxiv, fig. 4) must probably also fall into this group.

For outlying analogues as to form and other superficial characters 

we may compare the specimen, Fig. 1, with Ficus Colloti Sap. (Monde 

des Plantes, p. 317, fig, 1) j the specimen, Fig. 2, with Quercus negundoides Lx. (Tert. FL, pi. xxi, fig. 2) and with Rhus Evansii Lx. (loc. Clt., 

pi. Iviii, fig. 5); and the specimen, Fig. 3, with Ficus elegans Web. (Palseontogr., Vol. II, pi. xix, fig. la).

CREDNERIACE^E.

CREDNERIA Zenk.

It is unnecessary here to renew the discussion which has gone on 

ever since the first description of leaves of this genus by Zenker, in 

1833 (Beitrage zur Katurgeschichte der Urwelt, Jena, 1833, p. 15), relative to their proper systematic position. From what has been said on 

the preceding page there would seem to be as yet no reason to suppose 

that the time has come when we can make any safe advance upon the 

suggestion of M. Schimper (Pal. Ve"g., Vol. Ill, p. 59) that they are more 

or less related to Pterospermites and Sterculia.

(96)
WAUD.] DICOTYLEDONS' POLYPETAL2E. 97

? Credneria daturaefolia, n. sp.

Plate XLII, Fig. 4 j Plates XLIII, XLIV; and XLV. Seven Mile Creek, Montana; 

\vhite rnarl bed. Plate XLVI, Fig. 1, represents a leaf of Datura Stramonium L., 

introduced to illustrate the similarity of its nervation to that of the fossil leaves.

Leaves large (8 to 15cm. in diameter), thick, and coriaceous, wrinkled 

as if by contraction of the substance within the epidermis, roundish or 

ovate in outline, more or less inequilateral, provided around the border 

with large, unequally distant, more or less curved, sharp, spinulose 

teeth, often produced into long (3cm.) filliform appendages, abruptly 

sharp-pointed at the apex, sometimes cordate or horizontal, but usually 

narrowed, cuneate, or even decurrent-alate at the base; petiole nearly 

as long as the blade, sometimes much longer, very thick, grooved 

below; nervation pinnate, craspedo-camptodrome ; midrib very large 

below, rapidly diminishing upward, somewhat zigzag and swollen at the

nodes, more or less one side of the middle, often far to one side and 

much curved toward the smaller side; secondary nerves very variable, 

alternate, usually well developed, a light basilar pair sometimes present, the rest usually more or less curved upward and passing into the 

spinous teeth, the lower giving off strong tertiaries which generally 

enter the teeth, but sometimes curve and form arches along the wide 

entire intervals between the teeth, the upper usually simple, often curving inward near the apex of the leaf, becoming aerodrome j nervilles 

mostly percurrent, curved, bent or wavy, sometimes forked or broken 

and appearing to end blind.

A few fragments of this fossil accompanied Dr. White's collection of 

1882, and my attention was strongly attracted to the peculiar indentation that some of them presented. It reminded me more of the spinulose teeth of the leaves of some species of Ilex than of those of any other 

leaf. The peculiar wrinkled appearance of the specimens also interested me, since it sometimes gave the impression of a very thin, rather 

than a thick, leathery, leaf. It was, therefore, with especial satisfaction 

that I found, on visiting the spot the next year under the guidance of 

Professor Foster, who collected the first specimens, that much better material was to be obtained. The figures represent ten of the best specimens 

collected by us, but a large number remain to be figured, some of which 

have been drawn and are before me for comparison. These furnish considerable addition to our knowledge of the plant. Its true character is 

masked by several circumstances. The fine wrinkles and numerous 

blemishes on the rock obscure the nervation so that this does not 

strike the eye until carefully worked out by the draftsman and shown 

in the drawings freed from those defects. The clay in which the leaves 

were embedded was filled with a great quantity of other vegetable matter that must have floated in the overlying waters: stems of various 

kinds, short sticks, and frequently long filiform objects that very closely 

imitate veins of leaves and cannot be distinguished from the spinous 

Bull. 37 7 (97)
98 TYPES OF THE LARAMIE FLOEA. [BULL. 37

4

processes at the ends of some of the teeth. That such processes occur 

there is no doubt, and one is tempted to believe that the detached filaments covering and projecting from other parts of the leaves are such 

appendages which belonged to nearly all the teeth and had been broken 

off. This view is strengthened by the fact that at points in the same 

bed where these leaves did not occur such loose filaments were absent.

In speculating as to the true relationship of these remarkable leaf 

prints and in concluding to refer them provisionally to Credneria, I am 

far from claiming that this disposition satisfies all the conditions of the 

problem and regard it as only somewhat better than calling them Phyllites. They lack almost entirely the peculiar horizontal basilar nerves, 

but these are not considered essential to the genus (see C. integerrima 

Zenk., Stiehler, in Palseontogr., Vol. V, pi. ix, fig. 2 ; C. triacuminata 

Hampe, Hos. & Mck., in Palseoutogr., Vol. XXVI, pi. xxxix, fig. 156 j 

C. macrophylla Heer, Kreidefl. v. Moletein, pi. iv). They are also wanting in Ettingshausenia, a genus allied to Credneria and perhaps its immediate ancestor. If we neglect this character, i. e., the lower portion 

of the leaf, and compare our form, Fig. 1 of Plate XLIII, with Stiehler's 

figure of C. triacuminata Hampe (Palseontogr., Yol. Y, pi. x, fig. 9), we 

cannot but be struck with the similarity. Of course, the number of 

teeth in oar plants is greater, teeth occurring in this same specimen to 

near the base, but in C. subserrata Hampe (loc. cit., pi. xi, fig. 10) and in 

C.denticulata Zenk. (loc. cit., pi. ix, fig. 4, and Zenker, Naturgeschichte d. 

Urw., pi. ii, fig. E) we have teeth at the summit not unlike those of our 

Figs. 2 and 3 of Plate XLIY. The leaves of most crednerias are more 

or less palmately triplinerved, but this is not the case with two species 

figured by Heer, the one from Moletein above referred to and his C. 

integerrima Zenk., from Igdlokunguak (Fl. Foss. Arct., Yol. YI, Abth. 

II, Kreidefl, V, Gronld,, pi, xxxvi, fig, 4), In the Moletein and Greenland specimens the lower lateral nerves are disposed in very much the 

same general way as in ours. The smaller leaves toothed above (PL 

XLIY, Figs. 2, 3), of which more occur in the collection, resemble 

Ettingshausenia much more closely than they do Credueria, and may 

be compared with E. cuneifolia (Bronn) Stiehl. (in Bronn, Lethoea Geognostica, Atlas, pi. xxviii, fig. 11) and E. tremulcvfolia (Brongn.) Stiehl. 

(Brongniart, Tableau des gen., p. Ill; Schimper, Pal. Ye"g., Yol. Ill, 

p. 62, Atlas, pi. xcvi, fig. 28). The only serious objection to referring 

them to that genus seems to be the more simple (pinnate) nervation. 

But transition forms occur, as seen in Fig. 5 of the same plate and Fig. 

1 of Plate LYII, which forbid the separation of any of the Yellowstone 

specimens.

If we look entirely outside of this group for analogues of certain characters possessed by these impressions we shall find many, but it will 

be difficult to find any considerable number of them combined in one 

species or genus. If we take the teeth, which are perhaps the most 

interesting feature and the one most difficult to reconcile with the

(98)
WAKD.] DICOTYLEDONS POLYPETAL.E. 99

Credneria theory, we find something like them not only in our Ilex 

opaca L., but in I. odora Sieb. and other living species, and still more 

pronounced in the fossil species, L horrida Sap. (Etudes, Ann. Sci. Nat., 

Bot, 5e Se"r., Vol. IY, pi. xi, fig. 9, and Yol. IX, pi. vi, fig. 3). Much 

the same character is also seen in forms of Hakea, figured by Saporta 

iu the fitudes (H. attenuata R. Br., R. makoniceforniis Sap., op. cit., 4e 

S6r., Yol. XIX, pi. vii, figs. 6, la}. Berberis presents other analogues, 

but perhaps the nearest approach is to be seen in forms of Quercus belonging to the biennial fruiting section, as, e. g., Q. coccinea Wang. Here 

there are fine spinulose filaments which are somewhat soft, at least not 

spiny, projecting to some distance beyond the termination of the proper 

lobes or teeth. In Q. armata Sap. (op. cit., 5e Se"r.,Vol. IY, pi. vi, fig. 8), 

we probably see an oak of this group. In Q. grandidentata Ung. (in 

Web., Palseontogr., Yol. II, pi. xviii, fig. 12) and Q, Scilhna Gaud. 

(Contr., II, pi. vi, fig. 3) we see further examples of sharply toothed 

oaks somewhat similar to our plant.

The general form of these leaves is somewhat similar to that of some 

species of Platanus, such as lack the decidedly palmate nervation, as, 

for example, P. (Eynhausiana Gopp. (Tert. Fl. v. Schossnitz, pi. x, figs. 

1-4), and the manner in which the nerves enter the curved teeth is 

often imitated by P. orientalis L. Cissites Heerii Lx. (Cret. and Tert. 

Fl., pi. v, fig. 2) from the Dakota group is very similar to an Ettingshausenia (see figures above cited) and is vividly recalled by our smaller 

specimens (PI. XLIY, Figs. 2, 3) with teeth across the summit. This 

comparison may prove valuable both for the Cretaceous and the Fort 

Union plants. Pterospermum is usually entire margined, but in P. 

suberifolium Willd. (Ett., Blattsk. Dicotyl, pi. xlix, fig.9) and in the 

.undetermined species figured by its side (loc. cit., fig. 6) we see a tendency to lobation above that recalls Credneria and may point to some 

ancestor with these characters.

VYithout enumerating the many other forms which have presented 

themselves in my somewhat exhaustive attempts to match these leaves, 

I will conclude by referring to an unexpected analogue, the discovery 

of which is due to Mr. Everett Hayden, who has so successfully delineated all these specimens, in the common Jamestown-weed (Datura 

Stramonium L.). Mr. Hayden's familiarity with every detail of the nervation unconsciously led him to compare every leaf seen by him anywhere 

with those upon which he had bestowed so much attention, and when 

this came before him he was much struck by the resemblance it bears 

to these enigmatic fossils. He conferred with me on the subject, and I 

requested him to draw a leaf of the Datura to accompany his drawings 

of the fossils. That figure (PI. XLVI, Fig. 1) shows how far the two 

forms will bear comparison and also the points of divergence. I deemed 

the resemblance sufficiently close to be commemorated by the specific 

name adopted, while at the same time I cannot say I have the least 

idea that it has any phylogenetic significance. The detailed nervation

(99)
100 TYPES OF THE LAEAMIE FLORA. [BULL. 37.

(nervilles) is very unlike the fossil plant, the general form mote elongate, though this varies in both the fossil and the living plants, but the 

general character of the secondary nerves and that of the dentation 

are remarkably similar in the two forms.

MENISPERMACE-ffi. 

COCCULUS DC.

Two of the ten species of Oocculus known to the present flora of the 

globe are indigenous to North America, one Of which, C. Carolinus DC., 

comes as far north as Virginia. The rest belong to warmer parts of 

the Old World (Asia and Africa). Although this family is so unquestionably represented in a fossil state and belongs to the earliest dicotyledonous forms, it has been necessary to refer these archetypes to Menispermum or a closely allied and now extinct genus, Menispermites, or 

else to the problematical genus Macclintockia Heer, which its author 

first placed in the Proteacese; then, following Saporta, in the Menisperinacese; but still later, changing his opinion again with the French 

author, in the Urticaceae. If any of these types can be regarded as related to Cocculus it is this last, but its elongated form assimilates it to 

the Old World species, especially to C. laurifolius DC., and not to C. 

Carolinus.

If we except the very imperfect and questionable.fragments, C.Kanii 

Sap. and C. Dumonti Sap., from the Heersian marls of Gelinden (Saporta, Essai, pp. 63, 65, pi. x, figs. 1, 4), no fossil Cocculus has been discovered below the Pliocene, unless we accept the view of Saporta (Veg. 

Foss. de Meximieux, p. 265) that many of the arctic forms referred by 

Heer to Populus really belong to this genus.

Cocculua Haydenianus, n. sp.

Plate XLVII, Figs. 1-4; Plate XLVIII, Fig. 1. Burns's Eanch, Montana (Plate 

XLVII, Figs. 1-3). Iron Bluff, Montana (Plate XLVII, Fig. 4; Plate XLVIII, 

Fig. 1); one of the specimens (Plate XLVII, Fig. 4) collected by Dr. White's 

party in 1882. Named in honor of Mr. Everett Hayden, who has taken a special 

interest in this plant.

Leaves large (7 to 20cm. wide), broadly ovate or orbicular, inucronate, deeply heart shaped, entire orfaintly undulate, slightly contracted 

above the middle, occasionally with a large rounded notch or sinus on 

one side near the apex or near the base or both, bounded all round by 

a thick marginal nerve or hem (paryphodrome); petiole long and very 

thick and succulent; nervation palmate or actinodrome, craspedo-camptodrome, brochiodrome; primary nerves seven to nine, rising from 

nearly a common point at the summit of the petiole, radiating in all 

directions at angles of from 30° to 50°, branching in passing out towards 

the borders, curving and anastomosing and forming two or three series

(100)
WAHD.] DICOTYLEDONS POLYPETALJE. 101

of loops or festoons bounded by right lines, from the outer of which 

short straight veinlets pass directly to the bounding nerve, each loop 

occupied by a somewhat radiately or concentrically arranged network 

of quadrate or trapeziform meshes.

The highly anomalous character of these impressions had enlisted my 

special interest when, in the spring of 1883, with the assistance of Mr. 

Everett Hayden, I made a preliminary study of the few fragments contained in Dr. White's collection of the preceding season. The nearest 

approach that we were able to make on that occasion was found in 

numerous species of Aristolochia 1 and Asarum. So vividly had the form 

impressed itself upon the mind of Mr. Hayden that later in the 

season, while I was in the Lower Yellowstone region collecting better 

material from the same beds, I received a letter from him, then operating with Mr. Diller's party in the Cascade Range^ inclosing leaves 

of an Asarum (A. Hartwegi Watson) which he had seen growing on the 

mountains and thought to resemble closely the fossil leaves, as in fact 

they do. But after returning from that season's work with rich supplies of excellent material it soon became apparent, upon a renewal of 

the study of this form, that the Aristolochiaceae did not furnish the required solution of the problem, and it was not until I had met with Saporta's figures of Cocculus latifolius Sap. & Mar. (V6g. Foss. de Meximieux, 

pi. xxxi, figs. 4-7 ; pi. xxxii, fig. 1) that I felt satisfied that I was at last 

in the way of such a solution. In these I found great solace, and the more 

1 studied them and the genus the more satisfied I felt that the Laramie 

plant not only belongs to Cocculus, but to a species very closely related 

both to the Pliocene form and also to the living American species, G. 

Carolinus DC. In some respects our fossil forms agree better with the 

living plant than with that of Meximieux. For example, the marginal 

'nerve is clearly visible in the former. This is in both cases a true hem 

(Saumlaufer of Heer), such as we see in Callistemon and Melaleuea, and 

not merely a nerve running close to and parallel to the margin, as seen 

in many species of Eucalyptus and in Myrica Torreyi Lx. (Tert. Fl., p. 

124, pi', xvi, figs. 4, 8), which should be distinguished by a different name. 

I propose to designate the truly hemming nervation by the term paryphodrome. Into this hem, in both the American fossil aud living forms, 

ran the short veinlets that go off from the outer loops or arches. This 

latter peculiarity is observable in some species of Cinnamoinum, aud we 

met with it in our F-icus speciosissima (supra, p. 39, PI. XXI, Fig. 3), 

though these cases do not seem to show the bounding nerve. The presence of a distinct mucro is also a common feature of both these plants. 

In form, however, our fossil is nearer the Pliocene species, and the 

obtuse lobe seen in one of Saporta's specimens (loc. cit., pi. xxxi, fig. 5) 

is almost exactly reproduced in our specimen (Plate XLVII, Fig. 3).

1 It seems to rue very probable that Heer's Puilasok specimen of Aristolochia borealis 

(Fl. Foss. Arct., Vol. VII, pi. cvii, fig. 13) may represent a Cocculus very similar to 

ours, if not the same species.

(101)
102 TYPES OF THE LARAMIE FLORA. [BULL. 37.-

In one of the unfigured specimens which shows scarcely anything else 

there occurs a still incomplete petiole over 6cm. long and of about the 

thickness of that of specimen Fig. 4. The petioles have the appearance 

of being succulent, and I can scarcely divest myself of the idea that the 

plant was semi-aquatic or grew in marshy districts, although this is not 

the habit of the living species of the genus.

This reference of these impressions to Cocculus furnishes so many 

evidences of being the correct one and satisfies the conditions of the 

question so much better than any of the other hypotheses that have at 

different times been acted upon that I scarcely deem it worth the reader's while to review the steps in the researches that I have made or to 

examine the many other forms that have been found to present some one 

and some another of the peculiarities that characterize this new and 

interesting addition to tbe Laramie flora.

MAGNOLIACE/E. 

LIRIODENDRON L.

Only a single species of Liriodeudron, the common tulip tree of North 

America, remains in the present flora as the descendant of the dozen or 

more that have been described in the fossil state, running back to the 

earliest date from which we have any consistent record of the existence 

of dicotyledonous plants.

Liriodendron Laramiense, n. sp.

Plate XLVIII, Fig. 2. Point of Rocks Station, Wyoming ; gray sandstone bed north

of station.

Leaf nearly 9cm. broad, horizontal at base, the sides vertical, entire, petioled ; nervation pinnate, camptodronie, brochlodrome; IBidlib 

straight, central, rapidly diminishing upward; secondary nerves strong, 

straight, issuing at an angle of 60°, the lower branching dichotomonsly, 

the rest forking at some distance from the margins, forming one or two 

series of loops which furnish camptodroine nerves of the third and fourth 

order that form small areolaB close to the margin ; nervilles traversing 

the larger areas percurreiit, and straight or curved, or forking and interlacing in the middle, those within the festoons resolved into a fine 

network of regular quadrate or rectangular meshes.

The absence of all the upper part and much of one side of this Jleaf 

renders it impossible, to say whether it possessed the characteristic lobes 

and truncate apex of the genus, but enough is preserved to show that 

if lobed the, lobes are much higher up than is usual with the living 

species. In all the parts that are present the form and nervation are 

so clear aud so characteristic of the genus that there seems little doubt 

as to its affinity. It resembles L. Tulipi/era L. more than any of the fossil 

species, nearly all of which are " mailer. Next after this species it should

(102)
WARD.] DICOTYLEDONS POLYPETALuE. 103

be compared to L. Proccacinii Mass., which, has the lobes rather high. 

The analogy to Populus Stygia Heer was mentioned in the Sixth Annual 

Keport of the United States Geological Survey (p. 534), but the more I 

examine this the more I incline to regard it as accidental and superficial.

MAGNOLIA L.

This genus embraces about fourteen species, more than half of which 

are natives of North America, the rest occurring in eastern Asia and 

Japan. It is therefore just such a genus as we should expect to be 

represented in North American strata. We have, in fact, six Laramie 

species of the thirty or forty already known in the fossil state. There 

are seven or eight Cretaceous species, ranging from the Cenomanian to 

the Senouian, as many Eocene, and the remainder are Miocene. The 

specimens to be described are from the same bed as the one last considered. I have not succeeded in relegating them to any species thus far 

made known.

Magnolia pulchra, n. sp.

Plate XLVIII, Figs. 3, 4. Point of Eocks Station, Wyoming; gray sandstone bed

north of station.

Leaves broad (7 to 8cm. wide, 10 to 12cm. long), elliptical or somewhat obovate, entire, obtuse or somewhat acute short-pointed ; nervation pinnate, carnptodrome, somewhat brochiodrome; midrib strong 

throughout, nearly straight; secondary nerves proceeding from it at 

an angle of 50°, eight or nine on a side, subopposite or alternate, dichotomously branching once or twice, the branches anastomosing and 

forming arches or loops from which faint veinlets proceed towards the 

margin, usually appearing to lose themselves in the parenchyma; nervilles very faint, forking and joining in the middle of the areas, forming 

 elongated cuneate areolee.

The characters as above described are those of Magnolia. The specimen, Fig. 3, shows, with the help of a counterpart, nearly a complete leaf, 

except the base, which had begun rapidly to narrow. The outline is 

clear, black upon a gray ground, but the nervation is obscured by the 

presence^of white blotches or dots of some material that had worked its 

way into the crevice made by the presence of the leaf. The other specimen is not thus affected, and shows that the nervation was somewhat 

hyphodrome in character, tending to prove that the leaf was rather 

thick, which would not otherwise appear from the specimens. The 

point of this latter specimen, which shows only the upper part of a 

smaller leaf, is quite obtuse, that of the other being acute; this, however, does not seem to constitute a specific difference.

The form seems to be nearly related to M. Capellinii Heer (Phyll. Cre"t. 

du Ne"b., pi. iii, figs. 5, 6), which, though never abruptly contracted at 

the summit, is sometimes obtuse, sometimes acute (compare Fl. Foss. 

Arct, Vol. Ill, Pt. II, Kreidefl., pi. xxxiii, fig. 4, with op. cit., Vol. VI,

(103)
104 TYPES OF THE LAEAMIE FLORA. IBULL.S?

Abtli. II, Kreidefl. v. Gronland, pi. xiv, fig. 1). They also have much 

the same shape and character as the smaller Cretaceous species, M. obovata Newberry (Illustr., pi. ii, fig. 2).

GAMOPETAL^.

EBENACE^:. 

DIOSPYROS L.

A very large genus of universal distribution, though chiefly tropical 

and subtropical. Of the more than one hundred and fifty species only 

two are North American. One of these, D. Virginiana L., the common 

Persimmon, is found throughout the Southern States and as far north 

as Southern ISTew York, Ohio, and Iowa. The other, D. Texana Scheele, 

the Mexican Persimmon, is chiefly confined to Mexico and Texas.

The evidence is convincing that the genus played a prominent role 

in the floras of past geologic epochs, especially in the Tertiary, remains 

of its leaves, fruits, and characteristic calyx having been found in 

abundance. The genus ranges from the Arctic Cenomauian and American Dakota group to the upper Miocene and perhaps into the Pliocene. 

A large number of the species are Arctic Miocene and four are Alaskau. 

Of the strictly American species four are from the Dakota group, four 

from the Laramie group, and two from the Green JR-iver group. Two are 

from Vancouver Island, one from the Cretaceous of British America,' and 

four from the Miocene of Alaska.

Diospyros brachysepala Al. Br.

DIOSPYROS BRACHYSEPALA Al. Br., Tert. Fl. v. GEuingen, N. Jahrb. f. 'Min., 1845, p. 

170. Unger, Blatterabdr. v. Swoszowice, Abb. Haidinger° III, Abth. I, p. 125, pi.

xiv, fig. 15; Gen. et Spec. PI. Foss., p. 435. Heer, Fl. Tert. Helv., Vol.JII, pp. 11,

191. pi. cii, figs. 1-14; Fh Foss. Arct., Vol. I, p. 117, pi. xv, figs. 10-12; pi. xvii, 

figs. 57t, 5i; Vol. II, Pfc. IV (Foss. Fl. N. Greenld.), p. 475, pi. Iv, fig. 8; Vol. V, 

Pt. II (Foss. Fl. Sibir.), p. 41, pi. xi, figs. 3-6a; Vol. VI, Abtb. I, Pt. II (Nachtr. 

z. Foss. Fl. Gronld.), p. 13, pi. iii, figs. 15, 16; Vol. VII, p. 109, pi. Ixxix, tiga. 1-8; 

pi. xcii, fig. 10; pi. xciv, fig. 6; Mioc. Bait. Fl., p. 84, pi. xxvii, figs. 1-6; pi. 

xxviii, fig. 1; Braunkohlenpfl. v. Bornstiidt, p. 16, pi. iii, figs. 7,8; Urw. der 

Schweiz, pp. 354, 355, fig. 215. Sismonda, Pal. Terr. Tert. clu Pie"m., p^ 443, pi. xi, 

fig. 6; pi. xvi, fig. 5; pi. xix, fig. 3. Ettingshansen, Foss. FJ. v. Bilin, II (Denkschr. 

Wien. Acad., Vol. XXVIII), p. 232, pi. xxxviii, fig. 28; pi. xxxix, fig. 1; Foss. Fl. 

d.'Wetterau (Sitzb. Wien. Acad.,Vol. LVII, Abth. I), p. 865, pi. iii, fig. 7. Engelhardt, Fl. d. Brauuk. Sachsen (Preisscbr; Jabl. Ges., 1870, XVI), p. 21, pi. v, figs. 

8-10; Tert. Fl. v. Gohren (Nova Acta L.-C. Acad., Vol. XXXVI), p. 28, pi. (v) xii, 

fig. 7: Tert. Pfl. Leitrnerifcz (op. cit., Vol. XXXVIII), p. 362, pi. xviii, figs. 1, 2. 

Lesquereux, Tert. Fl., p. 232, pi. xl, figs. 7-10; pi. Ixiii, fig. 6; Cret. and Tert. 

Fl., p. 174, pi. xxxiv, figs. 1,2. Schimper, Pal. Ve"g., Vol. II, p. 949. Geyler, 

Foss. Pfl. a. d. Oberterl. Ablag. Sicilien's, p. 326, pi. (i) Ixviii, figs. 12, 13. Zwanziger, Mioc. Fl. v. Liescba, p. 66, pi. xxv, figs. 1,2. Pilar, Fl. Foss. Susedana,. 

p. 82, pi. xiv, fig. 1.

Plate XLIX, Figs. 1,2. Burns's Ranch, Montana (Ffg. 1). Seven Mile Creek, 

Montana (Fig. 2).

(104)
WARD.] DICOTYLEDONS GAMOPETAL^E. 105

The nearly perpendicular nervilles and the slightly decurrent base 

are about the only objections to this reference. The first of these may 

be seen in many of the figures that have been assigned to this species, 

while the latter is clearly visible in two of Heer's figures (Fl, Tert. 

Helv., pi. cii, figs. 4, 7). I therefore refer these two impressions to 

that widespread and polymorphous species with considerable confidence.

Diospyros ficoidea Lx.

DIOSPYROS ? FICOIDEA Lx., Bulletin U. S. Geol. Surv. Terr., Vol. I, p. 387; Ann. Kep. 

U. S. Geol. Surv. Terr., 1874, p. 314; Tort. Fl., p. 231, pi. xl, figs.5,5a, 6.

Plate XLIX, Figs. 3, 4. Burns's Eancb, Montana (Fig. 3). Clear Creek, Montana (Fig 4).

The close correspondence between these specimens and those from 

Black Buttes collected by Mr. F. B. Meek leaves little room for doubting their specific identity. There is one unfigured specimen (No. 336 

Nat. Mus., Lesquereux's original No. 862) which shows the base and 

petiole. It is smaller than our specimen, Fig. 4, but agrees substantially with it in the form of the base. The petiole is here shown to be 

1.5cm. long and somewhat curved. This specimen should be figured. 

The Clear Creek specimen occurs in immediate association with the 

abundant Viburnum leaves. In the Burns's Eanch specimen we have 

the oblique nervilles, nearly perpendicular to the midrib, slightly curving first upward and then downward, in strict imitation of those of D. 

Virginiana L. The ultimate nervation in both specimens is very similar 

to that figured by Lesquereux from .the Black Buttes specimens (loc. 

cit, fig. 5a).

? Diospyros obtusata, n. sp.

Plate XLIX, Fig. 5. Seven Mile Creek, Montana; bed below the ironstone.

Leaf thick, coriaceous, ovate, 4.2cm. wide, 7cm. long, entire, rounded 

at the base, obliquely obtuse at the summit; nervation pinnate, camptodrome; midrib strong, nearly straight, central; secondary nerves 

eight on a side, inequidistant, issuing at an angle of 40°, branching 

above, curving upward and forming single or double rows of arches, 

lower ones opposite, lowest pair light basilar, simple, third and fourth 

pair strongest, uppermost curving inward: nervilles rather indistinct, 

simple, straight or slightly curved, percurrent, somewhat oblique to the 

nerves they join.

This specimen seems to represent a hitherto undescribed species of 

Diospyros. Its nearest affinities are perhaps with D. varians Sap. (cf. 

Etudes, Ann. Sci. Nat., Bot.. 5e Se"r., Yol. Ill, pi. vi, fig. 4A), which, 

however, is usually much.more elongated and often acute at the base. 

In general form and principal nervation it approaches the Phyllites 

ovatus of Eossmiissler (Versteiu., pi. ii, fig. 9) more closely than any 

other figure with which I have been able to compare it, but in that the

(105)
106 TYPES OF THE LA.RAMIE FLORA. [BULL. 37.

secondary nerves are all alternate and the finer details are obscure, 

especially around the margin. That figure may represent a Diospyros^ 

though no author has, to my knowledge, ever thus referred it.

Our form is not unlike certain leaflets of the Leguminosse and may be 

compared to Dalbergia grandifolia Sap. (op. cit., Vol. IV, pi. xiii, fig. 13) 

or to Leptolobium tomentosum Pohl (Ettingshausen, Nervation d. Papilionaceeu, Sitzb. Wien. Acad., Vol. XII, pi. xviii, figs. 3, 4).

CAPRIFOLIACE^E. 

VIBURNUM L.

The important rdle which this genus has played in the fossil flora of 

the globe is the more remarkable as it is always assigned to the gamopetalous division of dicotyledonous plants, otherwise so rare in the fossil 

state. But this need not perhaps surprise us when we remember that 

so far as known all the species of Viburnum are shrubby and that they 

grow chiefly in low ground along the banks of streams and bodies of 

water, where their leaves have an excellent opportunity to be embedded 

in the mud of river deltas and inland seas. The classification according 

to the presence or absence of petals or their freedom or cohesion is no 

longer believed to have any great phylogenetic value, and the chief 

reason for believing that the Gamopetalse were the last to appear is the 

fact that in the present flora a so much larger proportion of them are 

herbaceous than of the other divisions of Dicotyledons. This fact, too, 

supposing it to have always been so, would account for the small num. 

ber found fossil, since it is very difficult for herbs to be preserved. But 

it is not believed that it has always been so, for nearly all the fossil 

floras bear evidence of a warmer climate, and the effect of a warm climate is to convert the herbs into shrubs and trees. Again, this condition of the floral envelopes has manifestly been subject to alteration 

through geologic periods, and it by no means follows that because a 

form is now gamopetalous or polypetalous it was so in Miocene or 

Eocene time, and the discovery of the flowers themselves in sufficiently 

perfect condition to test this question is an event that rarely, one may 

almost say never, happens.

That Viburnum is a very ancient type there is much evidence. It 

now embraces about eighty species and is distributed throughout all 

the temperate and subtemperate regions of the northern hemisphereIt is also found on the Andes. Fourteen species are indigenous to North 

America, nearly all of which are abundant. About forty species are 

known in the fossil state, among which the two now living species, V. 

Tinus L. and V.pubescens Pursh, are thought to be identified. They 

range from the upper Cretaceous of Greenland (Patoot) and Westphalia 

to the Pliocene of Meximieux and the Canary Islands. Thus far none 

have been reported from the Cenomanian or Dakota group nml none

(106)
WARD.] DICOTYLEDONS GAMOPETAL.3E. 107

from the Green River group. Aside from the Miocene, which, of course, 

furnishes a great number, the Laramie group seems to be the richest ot 

all the formations in plants of this type, no less than fifteen species 

having been already reported from its several beds in the west. Seven 

of these come from the upper or Fort Union deposits, and it is from 

these latter that all the additions that I have to make are also derived. 

In the several beds on the Lower Yellowstone visited by Dr. White in 

1882 and by myself in 1883, and notably those of Clear Creek and Cracker 

Box Creek on the left bank of the river, there was found a vast profusion of Viburnum leaves a,nd numerous seeds referable with great certainty to that genus. The study of these impressions, which was still 

unfinished when my paper for the Sixth Annual Eeport went to press, 

had then revealed the presence in those collections of much greater 

variety in these forms than I had believed when engaged in collecting 

them, and I was obliged to regard as distinct species no less than fourteen of the forms referable to that genus, ten of which must be provisionally treated as new to science. '

Viburnum tilioides.

TILIA ANTIQUA Newberry, Later Extinct Floras, pp. 30,52; Illustr., pi. xvi,figs. 1,2. 

Lesquereux, Ann.'Kep. U. S. Geol. Surv. Terr., 1876, p. 514; Cret. and Tert. Fl.,p. 

233. Schiinper, Pal. Ve>., Vol. Ill, p. 115.

Plate L, Figs. 1-3; Plate LI, Figs. 1-8; Plate HI, Figs. 1,2. Clear Creek, 

Montana; one of the specimens (Plate LII, Fig. 2) collected by Dr. White's party 

in 1882.

Leaves thickish, ovate or elliptical, 6 to 12cm. wide, 7 to 14cm. long, 

heart shaped, short-pointed, rather coarsely and regularly simply toothed 

to very near the.base; nervation pinnate, craspedodrome, very prominent, forming deep furrows or ridges upon the stone; midrib nearly 

straight, generally central, but sometimes far to one side; secondary 

nerves about nine on each side, the lower approximate or wedging together near the base of the leaf, sometimes nearly opposite and horizontal, the rest more distant and ascending, all but the upper branching 

somewhat sympodially from the under side, the upper strictly once or 

twice forked near their extremities; tertiary nerves usually entering the 

teeth; nervilles very distinct, usually simple, straight, approximate, 

parallel, percurrent, traversing the areas at right angles to the nerves, 

sometimes curved or wavy, rarely forked or united, branches from the 

outer ones sometimes entering the sinuses of the margin ; drupes 2 to 

2.5cm. long, 1cm. thick, short pediceled: putamen,deeply 2 to 3 grooved 

longitudinally.

The eight leaf specimens here brought together differ considerably 

from one another, more perhaps than would be found to be the case with 

as many leaves of the same species of a living plant, even though taken 

at random from different trees and from different parts of the trees. 

Yet any b'ne who has made a practice of comparing leaves in this way 

from known species is prepared to expect a wide variation in almost

(107)
108 TYPES OF THE LARAMIE FLORA. lBuix.37f

any class of plants. At the same time, after a renewed study of these 

forms, I am ready to eliminate the specimens, Figs. 1, 2, Plate LI, and 

Fig. 1, Plate LII, and refer them to other species. The rest, notwithstanding the variety observed, seem with scarcely any doubt to belong 

to one and the same species.

The above description, as any one may see. will include all the characters of Tilia antiqua Newberry, and there is no assignable difference 

between the only specimen I have seen of that species, which is one of 

those figured in the Illustrations of his Later Extinct Floras (pi, xvi, 

fig. 2), and several of those collected by myself (cf. Figs. 1,3, PI. L; Fig. 

3, PL LI). In two of the specimens (Fig. 2, PI. L, and Fig. 2, PL LII) 

the only noteworthy difference is that these are quite obviously inequilateral; but, as Dr. Newberry states that his plant is " often somewhat 

unsymmetrical," it may be inferred that he has specimens of a similar 

character.

The question of the identity of the plants described under these two 

names may then be regarded as settled; and it remains to justify the 

reference of them all to Viburnum rather than to Tilia. Messrs. Bentham and Hooker, in their Genera Plantarum, admit only eight species 

of Tilia as known to the living flora, although ten are described in De 

Candolle.'s Prodromus. I have carefully examined specimens referred 

by their labels to sixteen different species, several of them, of course, 

merely synonyms, but differing somewhat, arid I believe these to embrace nearly all the forms known. I find them all to agree in possessing a strictly'palmate nervation. The bundles of the petiole divide at 

the very base of the blade into a number (five to seven), often an even 

number, of primary nerves, one of which is always somewhat larger 

than the rest, but not analogous to the midrib of a penniuerved leaf. 

The first true secondary nerves rise from the midrib, usually nearly opposite, "at a considerable distance above the common origin of the lateral primaries. In this important respect the Fort Union leaves do not 

agree with Tilia. They are strictly penninerved leaves. The lowest sec 

oudaries arise from above the base of the blade. They do not all arise 

from precisely the same point, but are somewhat alternate. The next 

succeeding secondary nerves are not distant from these, but are nearer 

to them than to the ones above them. These are not characters of Tilia, 

All other authors have respected these facts, and of the great number 

of alleged fossil linden leaves which have been figured I find only one 

or two cases in which they have been disregarded, as, for example, Ettiugshausen's T. Milleri (Tert. Fl. Steiermark's, Sitzb. Wieu. Acad., Vol. 

LX, Abth. I, pi. v, fig. 2) and one of Heer's Spitzbergen specimens of 

T. Malmgreni (FL Foss. Arct., Vol. IV, Pt. I, Spitzb., pL xix, fig. 18), and 

these I would incline to exclude from the genus.

When, however, we turn to Viburnum and look in the section Lantana 

we find nearly all these conditions satisfied. We find ovate", dentate, 

penninerved leaves, the lower nerves more approximate than the upper,

(108) iv
WARD.] DICOTYLEDONS GAMOPETAL^. 109

and somewhat wedging in together at the base, branching below and 

becoming dichotomous above. And if we are not satisfied with the 

size and amplitude of V. Lantana L., which, however, sometimes has 

leaves of considerable size (cf. Ettingshausen, Blattsk, d. Dicofcyl., pi. 

xx, fig. 12), we have only to turn to our indigenous 7. lantanoides Michx., 

the hobble-bush or wayfaring-bush, which inhabits the moist woods 

of the northern parts of the United States and of Canada and the 

mountains of more southern districts, and we here find a leaf having 

almost exactly the size, shape, and nervation of the fossils figured by 

Dr. Newberry, the resemblance being nearer to these than to any of the 

specimens collected by myself. The teeth only are a little less prominent, those of 7. Lantana approaching more nearly those of the fossil 

form. With Dr. Newberry's willingness to find living species among 

fossil remains, the wonder is not so much that he should have referred 

these forms to Tilia as that he did not declare them merely a fossil state 

of V. lantanoides.

Finally, in addition to this evidence, I find in the beds where these 

leaves are so abundant as to obscure the presence of all other kinds a 

large number of detached fruits having all the characteristics of the 

drupes of Viburnum, but as large as those of the section Lentago, 

the black-haw or sheep-berry. Unlike these latter, however, yet agreeing in this respect with the section Lantana, the stone of these fruits is 

distinctly grooved or fluted. They are similar to Heer's V. macrospermum (Fl. Foss. Arct., Yol. II, Pt. Ill, Spitzb., pi. xiii, figs. 24-28). In 

some (PI. LI, Figs. 6, 8) the stone alone seems to have been preserved. 

In others (Figs. 5, 7) the softer portions have left their impression. 

As several of the species still to be described were also found in this 

bed it is not certain, of course, that some or all of these fruits may not 

have belonged to one or more of these5 yet, in view of the much greater 

abundance of this form, it seems more safe to refer the seeds to this 

species, and as no good characters have yet been found on which to 

separate them it seems that they must all go together. Still it is quite 

probable that some of them may belong to other species.

The size of these seeds would alone be sufficient to separate them specifically from both V. Lantana^ which has seeds scarcely more than a 

centimeter long, and from V. lantanoides, which has them considerably 

less than a centimeter in length, and, therefore, we may treat both 

leaves and seeds as constituting an extinct species and commemorate 

the analogy of the former with the genus Tilia by giving the species a 

name derived from that genus.

Viburnum peifectum, n. sp. 

Plate LIT, Figs. 3, 4; Plate LIII, Fig. 1. Clear Creek, Montana. ,

Leaves elliptical, provided with a long slender petiole which is more 

or less bent, curved, or hooked at its proximal extremity; otherwise as 

in the last, of which it is probably merely a form. 

o (109)
110 TYPES OF THE LAEAMIE FLOKA. [BULL. 37.

I am, on further study, fully satisfied that these specimens do not 

constitute a species distinct from the one last described. It was a peculiarity of these Viburnum leaves at Clear Creek that they were nearly 

all without petioles, so much so that for a long time I was inclined to 

doubt whether they ever possessed them. But finally a very few specimens were found with petioles, and one (Plate LII, Fig. 4) with a very 

long one, curiously, and doubtless accidentally, bent below. I know of 

no living Viburouni that has a petiole of any such length. In the 

specimen, Fig. 3, Plate LII, the petiole is probably nearly complete and 

much shorter, hooked near the point of attachment. The specimen Fig.l, 

Plate LIII, should evidently have been grouped with Fig. 3, Plate LI, 

and it is open to doubt whether it was narrowed or heart shaped at the 

base, though the way in which the lowest pair of nerves issue from, 

the midrib indicate the former, and Mr. Hayden has thus restored it.

Viburnum, macrodontum, ru sp. 

Plate LIII, Fig. 2. Clear Creek, Montana,

Leaves elliptical, sharp pointed, provided with large a^d long unequal teeth above; otherwise as in the last two species.

A number of fragments occur in the collection from Clear Creek with 

large prominent teeth, though differing in no other respect, so far as 

the specimens indicate, from the other large Viburnum leaves. I am 

inclined to think that if we had perfect specimens it would be found 

that these represent a distinct species. The teeth are similar to those 

of V. Dentoni Lx. (Cret. and Tert. Fl., pi. xlix, figs. 2, 3), but less sharp, 

and the other characters are different. That plant is from the "Bad 

Lands of Dakota," and is probably a near ally of the Clear Creek species.

Viburnum limpidum, n. sp. 

Plate LIII, Figs. 3-6. Clear Creek, Montana.

Leaves small (4 to 6cm. wide, 5 to 8cm. long), petioled, round-ovate 

or somewhat obovate; nervation as in the preceding species.

If it were a question of size alone I should hesitate to separate these 

forms from those previously described, when the nervation is so nearly 

identical. I have observed differences in V. Lantana of from. 5 to 10cm. 

in length of leaf, but it is fair to say that the smaller ones accompanied 

flowering specimens and may have been immature. Such leaves do not 

fail off, and therefore would not occur in a fossil state. I have never 

observed such differences in V. lantanoides. In the present case, however, the shape is somewhat different. The leaves are truncate or 

narrowed, not heart shaped, at the base, and tend to be obovate. The 

first specimen (Fig- 3), which is the smallest, is more ovate, and the 

nervation is more lax and erect. It may be distinct from all the others. 

It closely resembles Ettingshausen's Tilia Milleri (Tert. FL Steiermark's, 

Sitzb. Wien. Acad., Vol. LX, Abth. I, pi. v, fig. 2), to which reference

(110)
WARD.] DICOTYLEDONS GAMOPETAL^. Ill

has already been made. The other three are very homogeneous and 

clearly belong together. They form a transition to the next species, 

which probably belongs to another section of the genus.

Viburnum Whymperi Heer.

VIBURNUM WHYMPEIU Heer, Fl. Foss. Arct., Vol. II, Pt .III (Mioc. Fl. Spitzbergens), 

p. 60, pi. xiii, figs. 3a, 4,5; Pt. V (Foss. Fl. N. Greenland), p. 475, pi. xlvi, fig. Ifc; 

Vol. VII,pi. cii,fig. 13a. Lesquereux, Ann. Eep.U. S. Geol. Surv. Terr., 1872, p. 395; 

1874, p. 306; Tert. FL, p. 225, pi. xxxviii, fig. 7; pi. Ixi, fig. 23. Schimper, Pal. 

Ve"g., Vol. II, p. 885.

Plate LIV, Fig. 1. Clear Creek, Montana.

The agreement with Heer's figure of the Greenland leaf is very close, 

and I have before me leaves of V. dentatum L. which, for both size and 

form, might almost have served as the original of the drawing, Heer's 

figure of the fruits from Spitsbergen, however, show no grooves, which 

puts them into another section, perhaps with V, pubescens Pursh.

Viburnum perplexum, n. sp. 

Plate LIV, Figs. 2,3. Burns's Ranch, Montana; collected by Dr. White's party in 1882.

Leaves rather small (5cm. wide), unsymmetrical, obliquely ovate, 

truncate at base, blunt-pointed, somewhat regularly and coarsely simply serrate, petioled; midrib eccentric, curved, sinuous, or zigzag; 

secondary nerves erect at their insertion, rising and curving outward, 

the upper ones more or less sinuous; otherwise as in the preceding 

species.

It was with considerable doubt that I placed these two forms together, and the second one (Fig. 3) is very probably an irregular form 

of V. Whymperi Heer. The other (Fig. 2) is very anomalous in form and 

somewhat so in nervation, yet seems to conform vaguely to the one general type to which all the above specimens belong. In a general way 

it recalls several figures of more or less problematical character scattered through the books (cf. Tilia Saviana Mass., Fl. Foss. del Senigal., 

pi. xxxix, fig. 9; Phyllites De-Visianii Sism., Pal. Terr. Tert. du Piem., 

pi. xxx, fig. 6; Betula Sezannensis Sap., Fl. Foss. de S6zaime, pi. 

xxxvi, fig. 10), but agrees with none in its essential characters. It is 

almost certainly one of the Viburnums, but whether a mere sport or the 

representative of a distinct species the one specimen we possess, notwithstanding that this is admirably preserved, cannot make us certain. 

It has a certain general resemblance to the specimens from the same 

bed that I have called Flcus viburnifolia (supra, p. 42, PI. XXII, Figs. 

 4-8), and putting the characters of both these forms together they embody most of those of Phyllites carneosus dewberry (Later Extinct 

Floras, p. 75; Illustr., pi. xxvi, figs. 1, 2), which may represent an 

archaic Viburnum.

(Ill)
112 TYPES OF THE LARAMIE FLORA. [BULL. 37.

Viburnum elongatum, n. sp. 

Plate LIV, Figs. 4, 5. Clear Creek, Montana.

Leaves elliptical-lanceolate, 5 to 6cm. wide, 10 to 12cin. long, rounded 

or truncate at the base; somewhat irregularly obtuse-dentate to very 

near the base; midrib curved, slightly zigzag; secondary nerves all 

ascending; otherwise as in V. tilioides.

A large number of these elongated leaves occur in the collection, and 

they agree substantially without presenting transition forms to the other 

species already described. I therefore regard them as constituting a 

distinct species. I incline to believe that this is the same plant that 

Dr. Newberry described in his Later Extinct Floras (p. 75) and figured 

(Illustr., pi. xxvi, figs. 3, 4) as Phyllites venosus, though the widest part 

is here a little higher.

Viburnum oppositinerve, n. sp. 

Plate LV, Figs. 1,2. Clear Creek, Montana.

Leaves small (2.5 to 3cm. wide, 5 to 6cm. long), ovate or ovate-lanceolate, sharp-pointed, narrowed, or rounded at the base, oblique or 

one-sided, toothed all round ; midrib curved ; some of the principal lateral nerves opposite or subopposite, rising at a wide angle and immediately curving upward. Otherwise as in V. tilioides.

This species has a very close resemblance to V.pubescens Pursh, a 

native of North America. The two specimens do not exactly agree in 

dentation and one is considerably more elongate than the other, but I 

do not feel justified in separating them on these grounds. . The teeth 

are too coarse and the lower secondaries too light for V. lanceolatum 

Newberry (Illustr., pi. xvi, fig. 10); the analogy is closer, except as 

to size, with V. Ddkotense Lx. (Cret. and Tert. Fl., pi. xlviA, fig. 9), 

especially as regards the first specimen (Fig. 1).

Viburnum erectum, n. sp. 

Plate LV, Fig. 3. Clear Creek, Montana.

Leaf lanceolate, long and sharp-pointed, toothed above; secondary 

nerves very erect, some of the upper ones curving inwards to join the 

branches of the next higher, the short tertiary nerves from the angled 

arches thus formed passing into the teeth; nervilles approximate, parallelj mostly percurrent, generally somewhat curved or bent in the 

middle, traversing the areas at right angles to the nerves.

It must be freely confessed that this specimen is too imperfect to 

found a species upon, and if better material is ever found it may be 

either confirmed or rejected. But several of the characters that appear 

in this fragment are not seen in any of the other specimens. The slightly 

celastroid tendency of the nervation, also faintly seen in one of the specimens of the last species (Fig. 2), is thus far new to this group, and may 

have some special significance. Aside from this there are many rea-

(112)
WABD.) DICOTYLEDONS GAMOPETAL^E. 113

sons for uniting it with the larger species from Cracker Box Creek (cf. 

Plate LVI, Figs. 1, 5, and 6^

Viburnum asperum Newberry.

VIBURNUM ASPERUM Newberry, Later Extinct Floras, pp. 31, 54; Illustr., pi. xvi, 

figs. 8 (9?). Schimper, Pal. Veg., Vol. II, p. 884. Lesquereux, Cret. and Tert. 

PI., p. 230.

Plate LV, Figs. 4-9. Cracker Box Creek, Montana (Figs. 4-8). Seven Mile 

Creek, Montana; Sparganiim bed (Fig. 9).

I am now disposed to regard the specimen from Seven Mile Creek 

(Fig. 9) as distinct from the others. It should, perhaps, be classed with 

one from Clear Creek above described (Fig. 1 of the same plate). It 

may also be compared with V. lanceolatum Newberry (loc. cit., fig. 10).

I can scarcely persuade myself that Newberry's Rhamnites concinnus

loc. pit., fig. 7) is anything but a very regular and symmetrical form of 

this plant with the upper secondary nerves nearly simple.

Viburnum Newberrianum, n. sp. 

Plate LVI, Figs. 1-6. Cracker Box Creek, Montana.

Leaves ovate or ovate-lanceolate, slightly heart shaped, acuminate, 

more or less regularly and rather finely and sharply simply serrate to 

the base> 3 to 6 cm. wide, 6 to 12 cm. long, exclusive of the long (4 to 5 

cm.) petiole, which is thickened and grooved below; nervation subpalinate, craspedodrome; midrib strong, usually straight; lateral nerves 

all, or all but a very light basilar pair, branching freely from the under 

side, the upper ones forking, lower ones opposite, second <or -third pair 

much stronger than the rest, ascending at an angle of 30° to 35°, carrying six to nine strong, branched or forking secondaries, slightly curving upward and reaching the margins far above the middle; branches 

from the midrib alternate, rising at angles successively more acute, the 

. uppermost becoming nearly vertical, the lowest remote from the principal lateral nerves; nervilles rather faint, nearly all 'simple and percurrent, traversing the areas somewhat obliquely and nearly at right 

angles to the midrib, sometimes curved, bent, or forking.

This species, although from the same beds and much resembling it 

otherwise, is clearly distinguished from the preceding by its compound 

(subpalmate) nervation, that of V. asperum being always simply pinnate. In this respect it also differs from all the non-lobate Viburnums 

with which I am acquainted and approaches more closely to Ceanothus. 

In G. Americanus L., the common North American species, however, 

the leaf is decidedly triplinerved, the lateral primaries somewhat aerodrome and having their origin at the very base or even running for some 

distance below the blade and inclosing a little parenchymatous tissue 

between them and the petiole. But there is a Mexican species (0. 

azureus Desf.) which has these characters much less marked and closely 

approaches these fossil leaves in this respect as well as in general shape 

Bull. 37 8 (113)
114 TYPES OF THE LARAMIE FLORA. [BULL. 37.

(cf. Ettingshausen, Blattsk. d. Dicotyl., pi. Ixix, fig. 16). There is, however, in our specimens a peculiar dichotomy and definite symmetry which 

are characteristic of Viburnum and not of Ceanothus, and, until fruits 

or other convincing proofs are found, they may be left where they are. 

It seems at least certain that any change must affect V. asperum as well 

as the present species.

In naming this very handsome species I have wished to do honor to 

a pioneer in the work of bringing to light ttye floral treasures hidden in 

the Fort Union strata, where these specimens were found, and by the 

light of whose researches my own investigations have been so largely 

guided.

Viburnum Nordenskioldi Heer.

VIBURNUM NORDENSKIOLDI Heer, Fl. Foss. Arct., Vol. II, Pt. II (Fl. Fos8. Alask.), 

p. 36, pi. iii, fig. 13; Vol. IV, Pt. I (Foss. Fl. Spitzb.), p. 77, pi. xv, fig. 5a; pi. 

xviii, fig. 7; pi. xxiii, fig. 4&; pi. xxix, fig. 5; Vol. V, Pt. I (Mioc. Fl. GrinnellLand.), p. 36, pi. iv, fig. Ad; pi. vii, figs. 5-7; Vol. VI, Abth. I, Pt. Ill (Mioc. Fl. 

N. Can.), p. 15, pi. i, fig. 8; Vol. VII, p. 115, pi. xcii, fig. 11; pi. xcvi, fig. 2. 

Scbimper, Pal. Ve"g., Vol. II, p. 885. Lesquereux, Cret. and Tert. FL, p. 230, pi. 

xlviA, figs. 6, 7.

Plate LVII, Figs. 1-3. Clear Creek, Montana (Fig. 1). Little Missouri River, 

Dakota (Fig. 3). Gladstone, Dakota (Fig. 2). The last two were collected by 

Dr. A. C. Peale in 1883.

It is altogether probable that these specimens 'belong to the same 

plant as Lesquereux's specimen fig. 7, but there is much doubt in my 

mind as to the identity of that specimen with those of the north. Heer's 

figures all show a degree of irregularity and indefiniteness which does 

not comport with the forms from Dakota and Montana. The Gladstone 

specimen deviates somewhat from the other two in that the principal 

pair of lateral nerves rise nearer the base and keep nearer the margin, 

allying it with V. asperum, while the strong branching lower nerves and 

erect lateral subprimaries of the Clear Creek and Little Missouri specimens ally them rather with V. Newberrianum. They all bear, moreover, 

a certain resemblance to the forms which I have referred to G-rewia (G. 

celastroides, supra, p. 86, PI. XXXIX, Fig. 2, and 0. Pealei, p. 87, PI. 

XXXIX, Figs. 3-5) 5 and in one of the specimens (Fig. 1) traces of the 

peculiar marginal nervation of that group are visible. In lacking the 

dichotomous branching of the Viburnum group these forms are even more 

assimilated to Ceanothus than the ones last considered. Their reference 

to this species is therefore, on the whole, of very doubtful propriety.

Viburnum betulaefolium, n. sp.. 

Plate LVII, Fig. 4. Burns's Rancb, Montana; collected by Dr. White's party in 1882-

Leaf thick, coriaceous, broadly ovate, short-pointed, 4.2cm. wide and 

but little longer, coarsely and irregularly toothed; nervation pinnate 

craspedodrome; .midrib straight, nearly central; secondary nerves rising at a large angle (50° to 60°), sometimes branching dichotomously 

from near their origin, once to thrice forking towards their extremities.

(1U)
WARD.] DICOTYLEDONS GAMOPETAL^. 115

the ultimate ramifications entering the blunt teeth; nervilles straight, 

generally simple, percurrent, crossing the intervals at right angles to 

the nerves, sometimes forking in the middle.

The base is wanting and its form cannot be safely divined. The leaf 

differs from all others in the collection that I have thus far studied, and 

also from any living or fossil leaf known to me, but it seems to have 

many of the characteristics of a Viburnum. Its nearest analogue from 

a superficial point of view seems to be one of Heer's Sachalin specimens 

of Betula prisca Ett. (Fl. Foss. Arct., Vol. V, Pt. Ill, Prim. Fl. Foss. 

Sachal., pi. v, fig. 9), which, however, is much smaller, and in the other 

large figure (fig. 10) the form is different. It also resembles somewhat 

in form Betula Blancheti Heer (Fl. Tert. Helv., pi. Ixxi, fig. 26), but the 

teeth are less sharp and the lateral nerves less straight and regular, 

besides being forked. It also vaguely simulates some leaves of Cratsegus.

Viburnum finale, n. sp. 

Plate LVII, Fig. 5. Iron Bluff, Montana.

Leaf rather thin, ovate-lanceolate, somewhat falcate, 5cm. wide, 10cm. 

long, rounded and oblique at the base, pointed .at the summit, finely 

and sharply serrate; nervation pinnate, craspedodrome; midrib very 

thick, rapidly diminishing above the middle, regularly curved, slightly 

eccentric; secondary nerves relatively slender, nearly uniform and 

parallel, about fourteen on each side, the lower branching from the 

under side, the branches forking near the margin, the rest once to thrice 

forked, the ultimate ramifications entering the teeth; nervilles faint, 

percurrent, parallel, crossing the spaces at nearly right angles to the 

secondary nerves.

Notwithstanding the dichotomous viburnoid nervation of this leaf, I 

find it difficult to believe that it is not after all a member of-the group 

of forms found at Iron Bluff and Burns's Eanch, most of which I have 

referred to the Gelastrinese. They seem to possess the characters of 

that family in varying degrees and to diverge in several directions 

towards other classes of plants. One I was reluctantly compelled to 

single out and refer to Juglans, and this one has found its way into the 

group of Viburnums. Those which I have called Celastrus alnifolius 

I was strongly tempted to treat as forms of Alnus, and the species last 

described may belong to Betula. Yet they all seem to me to be related. 

This feeling, however, may be partly due to local association, and there 

is certainly nothing strange in finding so many different families of 

plants represented at one spot, since that is what we actually find in 

the present flora. Although we here have the outline of the leaf very 

well shown, the finer details of the nervation are obscured, especially 

along the margins, and it is .possible that if more could be made out the 

characteristic features of the group with which it was associated might 

be found to belong in some degree to this specimen.

(115)

PLATES.

117
U. 3. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO 37 PL. 1

1, 2. Fncus ligiiitum Lx. 3. Spiraxia bivalvis, n. sp. 4. Ginkgo Laramiensis Ward. 5, 6. Gr. adiantoides Ung.

U. H. GEOLOGICAL BURVEY

tff-f " ^

. v'«n.-

t>1$A»' *

BULLETIN NO. 37 PL. H

\ '

6

1-6. Sequoia biformia Lx.
2
U. B. Q-EOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO 37 PL 111

1-3 Phragniites Alasl<ana Heor. 4, 5. Lemna ocntnta Dawson. 0, 7. Sparganium St.Tft'UI" Hp.er.
8
U. 8. GEOLOGICAL G'JiWEY BULLETIN NO. 37 PL. IV

1_4. Populns glanrtulifera Heer. 3d. Enlarged detail of Fig. 3. 5-8. P. cuneata Xewberry.

U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 37 PL. V

1-3. Populus cnneata Newberry. 4-7. P. speciosa, n. sp.

. S. OEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 37 PL. VI

Y

1-8. Populus amblyrbyncha, n. sp.
9
U. S. GEOLOGICAL BDRVF.7 BULLETIN NO. 37 PL. Vll

1-3. Populus atnblyrhyncba, n. ap. 4-6. P. tlaphnogenoiiles, n. sp.

D 3 GEOLOC3ICA.L 8OKVBY BULLETIN NO. S7 PL. V11I

1, 2. Populus oxyrhyncha, n. sp. 3. P oraspedodroma, n. sp. 4. P. "White!, 11. sp. 5. P. hederoides, 11. sp. G. P. Riehardsoni Heer. 7. P. uii<>maln, 11. sp.

D. 3. GEOLOGICAL GUBVEY

1. Populns Grewiopsis, 11. sp. 2. P. insequalis, n. sp. 3. Quercua bicornis, n. sp. 4, 5. Q. Doljensis Pilar. (i. Q. Carbonensis, n. sp.
9
D. 8. GEOLOGICAL 8DRVE2

BULLETIN NO. 37 PL. X

1. Quercns Deiitoni Lx. 2-4. Dryopbyllum aquaruarirm, n. sp. 5-8. D. Bnmeri, n. sp.
10
U 3 GEOLOGICAL SCTKVEY BULLETIN NO 37 PL XI

1. Dryophyllum falcatum, n. sp. 2. I), basidentatum, n. sp. 3-5. Corylus Americana "Walt.
11
0 S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY

BULLETIN NO. 37 PL. XII

1, 2. Corylus Auierii ,na Walt.

H. 8. GBOIO3IC&.L SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 37 PL. XIII

1-4. Corylus rostrata Ait. 5, 6. C. Pcmteri, n. sp. 7. ?C. McQuarrii Heer.
T-l
U. 8. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO, 37 PL XIV

1. Aliius Grewiopsis, n. sp. 2. Eetula prisca Ett. 3. B. coryloides, n. sp. 4. B. basiserrata, n. sp. 5. Myrica Torreyi Lx. 6. ? JuglnnsTTnjreri Heer.

a. ti. GEOLOCHCAL SURVEY

BULLETIN NO. 37 PL. XV

1. Juglans nigella Ung. 2. Carya antiquorum Lx. 3,4. Platanus Heerii Lx.

1. Platanus nobilis Kewberrv.
0 8 GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 37 PL. XVT1

1. Platanus basilobata, n. sp.
17
0. 8. GEOLOGICAL SDBVEY

BULLETIN NO 37 PL. XVIII

1-3. Platanua basilobata, n. sp. 3a. Enlarged detail of Fig. 3.
18
a. B. Q-EOLOaiCAL SURVEY

BULLETIN NO. 37 PL. ZIX

1. Platauus basilobata, n. sp.
H

05
U 8. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 37 PL XX

1. Platanua Guillelnuc Gopp. 2, 3. P. Eaynoldsii dewberry. 4, 5. Fiona irregulaiis Lx.
20
O. 8. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 37 PL. XXI

1. Ficus spectabilis Lx. 2. F. Crossii, u. sp. 3. F. speciosissima, n. sp.

U. 8. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 37 PL. XXII

1. Fiona tiliaefolia Heer. 2. F. sinuosa, n. sp. 3. F. limpida, n. sp. 4-8. F. viburnifolia, n. sp.
22
O. a. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO 37 PL. XXIII

1, 2. Ulmus planeroides, n. sp. 3, 4. U. minima, n. sp. 5. U. rhamnifolia, n. sp. 6. TJ. orbinularis, n. sp. 7. Laurus resurgens Sap. 8-10. L. primigenia Ung.

D. 8. GEOLOGICAL SUBVEY BULLETIN NO. 37 PL. XXIV

1. Litssea Carbonensis, n. sp. 2. Cinnamomum lancoolatum Heer. 3-5. C. affine Lx.

U. 8. Q-EOLOQ-ICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 37 PL. XXV

1. DaphnoKene elcgans Wat. 2. ? Monimiopsis arnborsefolia Sap. 3. ? M. fraterna Sap. 4. Nyssa Buddiana, n. sp. 5. Cornus Foster!, D. sp.
C71
U. 8. GEOLOaiCAL SUBVKST BULLETIN NO. 37 PL. XXVI

1. Cornus Studeri Heer. 2, 3. C. Emmonsii, n. sp. 4. Hedera parvula, n. sp. 5. H. minima, n. sp. 6. H. Bruneri, n. sp. 7. H. Aqnamara, n. sp.
26
U. 3. GEOLOGICAL SUBVEY BULLETIN NO. 37 PL. XXVII

1. Aralia notata Lx. 2. A. Looziana Sap. & Mar. 3-5. A. digitata, n. sp.
27
BULLETIN NO. 37 PL. XXVIII

U. 8. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY

1. Aralia digitata, n. sp. 2-5. Trapa microphylla Lx.

Q. S. GEOLOGICAL SUBVEY BULLETIN NO. 37 PL. XXIX

1. Hamamelites fothergilloides Sap. 2. Leguminosites arachioides Lx. 3, 4. Acer trilobatum tricuspidatum Heer. 5. A. indivisum Web.
29
BULLETIN NO. 37 PL. XXX

1, 2. Sapindus afflnis Newberry. 3-5. S. grandifoliolus, n. sp.
COo
U. 8. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 37 PL XXXI

I, 2. Sapindus grandifoliolus, n. sp. 3, 4, S. alatus, D. sp. 5-7. S. angustifolius Lx.
CO

" H 
U. 8. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 37 PL. XXXII

1, 2. Vitis Brnneri, n. sp. 3. V. Carbonensis, n. sp. 4, 5 V. Xantholithensis, n, sp. 6-8. V. cuspidata. n. sp.

U. S. GEOLOGICAL SUKVEY BULLETIN NO. 37 PL. XXXIII

13

14

1, 2. Berchemia multinervis Al. Br. 3, 4. Zizyphns serrulata, n. sp. 5, 6. Z. Heekii Lx. 7. Z. cinnamotnoides Lx. 8-10. Paliurus Colombi Heer. 11. P. pulcherrima, n. sp. 12-14. P. Pealei, n. sp.
33
O. 6. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY

BULLETIN NO. 37 PL. XXXIV

1-4. Celastrus ferruginous, n. sp. 5, 6. C. Taurinensis, n. sp.
34
U. 8. GEOLOGICAL 8URVEY BULLETIN NO. 37 PL. XXXV

1, 2. Oelastrus alnifolius, n. sp. 3-6. C. pterospermoides, u. sp.

O. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 37 PL. XXS.V1

1. Celastrus ovatus, n. sp. 2. C. grewiopsis, n. sp. 3, 4. C. crirvinervis, n. sp.
36
U. 8. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BOLLETIN NO. 37 PL. ZSZVI1

1, 2. Enonyraus Xantllolithensis, n. sp. 3-5. Elseodeidron serrulatum, n. sp.
37
TJ. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 37 PL. XXXVIII

1-7. Elseodendi on polymorplium, n. sp.
CO

QQ
U. B. GEOLOGICAL 8UBVEK BULLETIN NO. 37 PL. XXXIX

1. Grewia crenata (Ung.) Heer. 2. G. celastroides, n. sp. 3-5. G. Pealei, n. sp. 6,7. G. obovata Heer.
CO 

 CO
a. 3. GEOLOGICAL SUBVEY BULLETIN NO. 37 PL. XL

I. Grewiopsis platanifolia, n. sp. 2. G. viburnifolia, n. sp. 3-5. G. populifolia, n sp.

U. B GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 37 PL. XLI

1, 2. Grewiopsis flcifolia, 11. sp. 3. G. paliurifolia, n. sp. 4. Pteroaperraites cordatus, 11. sp, 5, 6. P. "Whitei, n. sp.

U. B. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 37 PL. XLI1

1-3. Pterospermitea minor, n. sp. 4. Credneria? daturfefolia, n. sp.

U. S. GEOLOGICAL BOBVEY BULLETIN NO. 37 PL. XLIII

1-3. Credneria? clituraefolia, n. sp.
43
U. 8. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 37 PL. XL1V

1-3. Credneria? clatnrscfolia, n. sp.
44
BULLETIN NO. 37 PL. XLV

U. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY

1-3. Credneria? datura folia, n. sp.
45
O. 8. GEOLOGICAL 3ORVE2

BULLETIN NO. 37 PL XLVI

1. Datura Stramonium L.
46
O. 8. OEOLDGIOAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 37 PL. XLVII

1-4. Cocculus Haydenianus, n. 8p.

U. 3. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 37 PL. XLVIII

1. Cocculua Haydenianns, n. sp. 2. Liriodendron Laramiense, n. sp. 3, 4. Magnolia pulchra, n. sp.
48
O. S. GEOLOGICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 37 PL. 2LIX

1, 2. Diospyros brachysepala Al. T5r. 3, 4. B. ficoirtea Lx. 5. D. 1 obtusata. n. sp

o. s. GEOLOGICAL JURVK*

BULLETIN NO. 3- PL. L
Ol o
BDLL3TI3M NO. 37 PL. LI

1-8. Viburnum tilioides.
C71
U. S. OEOLO.KCAL OJRYEY BULLETIN NO. 37 PL. Lll

1, 2. Vibunmm tilioides. 3. 4. V. perfectum, n. sp.

U. 8. GSOLOQICAL S0B.VST B'JLLy.TIN NO. 37 PL. LIIl

1. Viburnum pert'ectuni. n. sp. 2. V. iii:icrodontmii. n. sp. 3-6. V. limpiduni. n. .sp.
53
U. 8. CJEOLO3ICAL SURVEY BULLETIN NO. 37 PL. LIV

1. Viburiiiini Wliviiiperi Heev. 2, 3. V. perplexum, n. sp. 4, 5. V. eloiigatum, 11. ap.

D. S. 3EOLO3ICAL SURVEY

1, 2, Viburnum oppositinerve, n. sp. 3. V. erectuni, n. sp. 4-9. V. aspenuu Kewberry.
OlOl;
U. 3. GEOLO3TCAL SCKVBT

BULLETIN NO 37 PL. LT1

1-6. Viburnum Kewberrianum, . ap.
en
U B. O-EOLO31CAL SURVEY

BULLETIN ND. 37 PL. LVI1

1-3. Viburmnn N'ordenskio'di Hrer. 4 V. betnlilbliurn. 11. sp. 5. V. fiiuile. n. sp.

I
57
INDEX.

[Genera and all higher groups are printed in BMALL CAPITALS; synonyms in italics. Heavy-faced 

figures refer to pages on which descriptions are given.1

A. 

ACERL ........................

Acer campylopteryx Ung .......

Acer indivisum Web., PI. XXIX,

Pig. 5. .......................

Acer integrilobum Web . . .......

Acer tricuspidatum AL Br.. ......

Acer tri-lobatum tricuspidatum

(Al. Br.) Heer, PI. XXIX, Figs.

3,4..........................

Acer vitifolium Heer ...........

Agathaumas sylvestris Cope. ....

Alnites MeQuarrii Forbes .......

ALNUS Giirtn. ...... ............

Alnus cardiophylla Sap .........

Alnus Grewiopsis, n. sp., PL

XIV, Fig. 1 ..................

Aluus Kefersteinii (Gopp.) Ung.. 

Alnus serrata Newberry .........

Alnua sporadum Phocseensis Sap. 

Alnus trinervia Wat ............

AMELANCHIER.-.. ..............

Amelanchier Botryapium DC ....

Amelanchier Canadensis T. & G. 

Amelanchier similis Newberry . . 

Amelanchier typica Lx .........

AMPELIDE^E ....................

ANGIOSPERMS ..................

APEIBOPSIS.. .......... .........

Apeibopsis DeloesiHeer. ........

Apeibopsis discolor Lx ..........

APETAL^E .... ..................

Apocynophyllum lanceolatum

Ung .........................

ARALIA L. .....................

Aralia acerifolia Lx ............

Aralia angustiloba Lx ..........

Aralia digitata, n. sp., PL XXVII,

Figs. 3-5 ; PL XXVIII, Fig. 1 . . 

Aralia hederacea Sap ...........

Aralia Hercules Sap ............

Page.

65

66

66

66

66

66

71

93

13

30

30,115

52,80

30

30

80

44

90,91

79

79

79,84

79

84

69

16

94

94,95

94

18

48

59,88

61

63

62

85

63

Page. 

Aralia Looziana Sap. & Mar., PL

XXVII, Fig. 2................ 61

Aralia notata Lx., PL XXVII, Fig.

1............................35, 60,63

AraliaSaportaneaLx........... 63

ARALIACE^E .................... 56

ARALIOPSIS .................... 60

ARAUCARITES .................. 61

ARISTOLOCHIA .................. 101

AristolocJiia borealis Heer (note) . 101

ARISTOLOCHIACE.E .............. 101

Artocarpoides conocephaloi d e a

Sap .......................... 55

ASARUM.............. .......... 101

Asarura Hartwegi Wat.......... 101

ASPIDIOPHYLLUM .............. 93

B.

Bambusa Lugdunensis Sap ..... 

BKRBERIS ......................

BERCHEMIANeck.......... ......

Berchernia multinervis (AL Br.)

Heer, PL XXXIII, Figs. 1,2 ....

Serchemia parvifoliq LX .........

Berchemia volubilis DC.........

BETULAL.................... 30,

Betula basiserrata, n. sp., PL

XIV, Fig.4...................

Betula Blancheti Heer..........

Betula coryloides, n. sp., PL

XIV, Fig.3....................

Betula lutea Michx. f...........

Betula prisca Ett.,PLXIV, Fig.

2.......................... 31,

Betula Sezannensis Sap.........

BETULACE.E ....................

BUMELIA .......................

C.

CALLISTEMON ..................

Callistemophyllum melaleucseforme Ett ....................

17

99

72,73

73

73

73

31,115

32

115

31

32

32,115

81, 111

81

101

48

(347) 347
348 INDEX.

Page. 

106 

72 

72 

7f>, 

65 

34

CAPRIFOLIACE-aE ...... .... ......

CAKPINUS ......................

Carpinus cuspidata Sap.........

CarpinusNeilreichiKov.........

Carpolithes (/Lrachioides Lx .......

CARYANutt.......:............

Carya antiquorum Newberry, PL 

XV, Fig. 2..... .............. 34

CEANOTHUS .................. 75,86,114

Ceanothus Americanua L ....... 113

Ceanothua azureua Desf......... 113

Ceanothus Bilinicus Ung........ 75

Ceanothus cinnamomoides Lx..... 74

CELASTRINE^E .................. 77,115

CELASTRINITES ................. 77

Celastrinitea elegans Lx ........ 77

Celastrinitea Hartogianus Sap... 84 

CELASTROPHYLLUM...... ....... 77

CELASTRUS L.............. 77,78,79,88

Celastrus alnifolius, n. sp., PL

XXXV, Figs. 1,2............80,81,115

Celastrus borealis Heer.......... 81

Celastrus curvinervis, n. sp., PL

XXXVI, Figs.3,4............. 82,95

Celastrus Dianse Heer .......... 82

Celastrus ferruginous, n. sp., PL

XXXIV, Figs. 1-4............. 78

Celastrus fraxfnifolius Lx.......51,82,85

Celastrus grewiopsis, n. sp., PL

XXXVI, Fig. 2............... 81

Celastrus illicinus Burch........ .59

Celastrus ovatus, n. sp., PL

XXXVI, Fig. 1 ............... 81

Celastrus Persei Heer........... 84

Celastrus pterosperinoides, n. sp.,

PL XXXV, Figs. 3-6 .......... 80

Celastrus scandens L ........... 77,79

Celastrus scandentifolius Web... 79 

Celastrus Taurinensis, n. sp., PL

XXXIV, Figs. 5,6............. 79,87

Celtis Japeti Ung............... 77

Celtis McCoshii Lx ............. 77

Celtis trachy tica Ung........... 71

Cercis parvifolia Lx ............ 57

CINNAMOMUM: Blume .21,40,41,49,88,101 

? Ciunamoruuin affine Lx., PL

XXIV, Figs. 3-5.............. 50

Cinnamomum lanceolatum

(Ung.) Heer, PL XXIV, Fig. 2. 49 

Cinuamomum polymorphum

transversum Sap.............. 41

Cinnamomum transversum Heer. 40

ClSSITES ....................... 91

Cissitea Heerii Lx .............. 99

Cisaus lobato-crenata Lx. 

Cisaua parrotiaefolia Lx .. 

Cissus quinquefolia Pohl. 

Cissus Radobojensis Ett .

Page. 

70 

91 

72 

71 

Cissus tricuspidata Lx.......... 71,72

COCCULUS DC..............100,101 102

Cocculus Carolinus DC ......... 100,101

Cocculus Dumonti Sap.......... 100

Cocculus Haydenianus, n. sp., PL 

XLVII, Figs. 1-4; Pl.XLVIIL 

Fig. 1 ........................ 100

Cocculus Kanii Sap ............. 100

Cocculus latifolius Sap. & Mar.. 101 

Cocculus laurifolius DC......... 100

CONIFERJE .................... 14

COPROSMA.... ...... ...... ...... 88

Cordla ? tiliasfolia Al. Br......... 40

CORNACM; ..................... 52

CORNUS L...................... 54

Coruus acuminataNewberry .... 54

Cornus Emmonsii, n. sp,, PL

XXVI, Figs. 2, 3.............. 55

?Coruus Fosteri, n. sp., PL XXV,

Fig.5........................ 54

Cornus impressa Lx............. 56

Cornus Nebrascensis Schimp .... 54

Cornus orbifera Heer .... ....... 56,73

Cornus Studeri He'er, PL XXVI,

Fig. 1........................ 55

CORYLUS Tournef............... 28

Corylus Americana Walt., PL XI,

Figs. 3-5; PL XII, Figs. 1,2... 28,66 

Corylus Avellana L ............. 28

Corylua elegans Wat............. 64

Corylus Fosteri, n. sp., PL XIII,

Figs. 5, 6..................... 29

Corylus grandifolia Newberry... 28 

Corylus insignia Heer........... 28,32

? Corylus McQuarrii (Fqrbes)

Heer, PL XIII, Fig. 7 ....... 28,29,30

Corylus orbiculata Newberry.... 28,29

Corylus rostrata Ait., PL XIII,

Figs. 1-4 ..................... 28,29

CRAT^EGUS ..................... 72,115

Crataegus coccinea L............ 72

Crataegus monogyna Jacq....... 72

Cratsegus tomentosa L.......... 72

Cratsegus triloba Pers .......... 72

CREDNERIA Zeuk.............. 81,93,96

? Credneria datursefolia, n. ap. r PL

XLII, Fig. 4; PL XLIII-XLV. 97 

Credneria denticulata Zenk..... 98 

Credneria integerrima Zeuk..... 98 

Credneria macrophylla Heer .... 98

(348)
INDEX. 349

Credneria aubserrata Hampe ....

Credneria triacuminata Hampe . . 

CREDNERIACE^ ................

CRYPTOGAMS...................

Cunonia Bilinica Ett ...........

CupaniaNeptuniUng..... ......

Page. 

98 

98 

96 

13 

85 

83 

24

D.

Dalbergia graudifolia Sap ....... 106

DAPHNOGENE Ung. ............. 21,51

Daphnogene affiniaS&ip...... ... .. 47

Daphnogene elegans Wat., PI.

XXV, Fig. 1.. ................. 51,92

Daphnogene lanceolata Ung ...... 49

DATURA...... .................. 99

Datura Stramonium L., PI. XLVI. 97, 99 

DICOTYLEDONS................. 18

DIOSPYROS L ........ ..... ......104, 106

Diospyros brachysepala Al. Br.,

Pl.XLIX,Figs.l,2. ........... 104

Dioapyros ficoidea Lx.,Pl. XLIX,

Figs.3,4.. .................... 105

? Diospyros obtuaata, n. sp., PI.

XLIX, Fig. 5.... .............. 105

Diospyroa Texana Scheele ...... 104

Diospyros variana Sap .......... 105

Diospyroa Virginiana'L ......... 104, 105

Dolichites maximua Ung ........ 41

DOMBEYOPSIS ............... 40

Dombeyopsis crenata Ung ..... 85

Dombeyopsis Decheni Ludw .... 40

Dombeyopsia Heufleriana Maas . . 40 

Dombeyopsis tridena Ludw ..... 40

DRYOPHANES.. ................. 26

DRYOPHYLLUM Debey .......... 26

Dryophyllum aquamarum, n. sp.,

PI. X, Figs.2-4 ............... 26,27

Dryophyllum baaidentatum, n.

ap., PLXI, Fig. 2.. ............ 27

Dryophyllum Bruneri, n. sp., PL

X, Figs. 5-d.. ...... ............ 27

Dryopbyllum cretaceum Deb .... 28

Dryopbyllnm Eodrya Deb ....... 26, 27

Dryophyllum falcatuin, n. ap. , PI.

XI, Fig. 1 .................... 27

E.

EBENACE.E ....... .............. 104

EL^ODENDRON Jacq ............ 83, 84

Elseodendron degener Ett ....... 84

Elseodendron Gaudini Heer ..... 84

Elseodendron Hseringianum Heer 84

Elseodendron Helveticum Heer. . 83

Page. 

Elseodendron polymorphum, n.

sp., PI. XXXVIII, Figs. 1-7.... 84. 

Elaeodendron psilocarpum Ett... 88 

Elseodendrou Sagorianum Ett... 80 

Elseodendron serrulatum, n. sp.,

PI. XXXVII, Figs. 3-5......... 83

ETTINGSHAUSENIA Stiehl........ 98,99

Ettingahausenia cuneifolia

(Bronn) Stiehl................ 98

Ettingshausenia tremulae folia

(Brongn.) Stiehl............... 98

EUCALYPTUS ................... 101

Eugenia Hseringiana Ung....... 48

EUONYMUS L................... 82

Euonymua atropurpureus Jacq.. 83 

Euonymus flexifolius Lz........ 83

Euonymua pendulua Wall....... 83

Euonymus Proserpinse Ett...... 51,82

Euonymua Radobojanus Ett .... 84

Euonymua Szantoinus Ung ..... 84

Euonymua Xantholithenais, n.

ep., PI. XXXVII, Figs. 1,2...... 82

F. 

Ficus L........................ 37

Ficus arenaceaLx.............. 39

Ficus artocarpoides Lx ........ 38,55

Ficus aaarifoliaEtt............. 92

Ficus Carica L._ .............. 43,92

FicusColloti Sap ............... 96

Ficus Crossii, n. ap., PL XXI, Fig.

2......../..... ............... 39

Ficua Dalmatica Ett............ 41

Ficua elegana Web.............. 96

Ficua irregularis Lx., PL XXj

Figs. 4,5...................... 38

Ficua liinpida, n. ap., PL XXII,

Fig. 3........................ 42

Ficua multinervis Heer ......... 39

Ficus pi anicostata Lx........... 50

Ficus ainuoaa, n. ep., PL XXII,

Fig.2........................ 41

Ficua apeciosissima, 11. ap., PL

XXI, Fig. 3.................. 39,101

Ficus spectabilia Lx., PL XXI,

Fig. 1 .......................38,50,54

Ficus tenuinervis Lx............ 41

Ficua tilisefolia(Al. Br.) Heer, PL

XXII, Fig. 1 ...........38,40,41,43,92

Ficua viburnifolia, n. sp., PL

XXII, Figa. 4-8............... 42,111

FRAXINUS.......... ............ 46,79

Fraxinua abbreviata Lx ........ 79

Fraxinua prsedicta Heer ........ 85

Fucus L ....................... 13

(349)
350 INDEX.

Focus caniculatus L ............

FucuslignitumLx., PI. I, Figs. 1, 

2 ............................

G.

Page. 

13

13

GAMOPETAL-E .................. 104

GELIDIUM ....... ............ 13

GlNKGOL ...................... 14

Giukgo adiantoides (Ung.) Heer,

PI. I, Figs. 5,6................ 15

Ginkgo biloba L....J........... 15

Ginkgo Laramiensis Ward, PI. I,

Fig.4 ........................ 15

GRAMINEJE ... *... .......... 16

GREWIAL....................82,85,114

Grewia Asiatica L.............. 86

Grewia auriculata Lx........... 85

? Grewia celastroides, n. sp., PL

XXXIX,Fig. 2.,............86,88,114

Grewia crenata (Ung.) Heer, PL

XXXIX, Fig. 1............... 71,85

Grewia obovata Heer, PI. XXXIX,

Figs. 6,7..................... 88

Grewia occrdentalis L .......... 86

?GrewiaPealei, n. sp., PL XXXIX,

Figs. 3-5....................87,88,114

Grewia Saportana Lx........... 86,87

Grewia tiliacea Ung ............ 86

GREWIOPSIS Sap.. .24,60,80,86,88,89,90,

93,96 

Of e wiopsis anisomera Sap....... 91

Gfewiopsis Clebnrni Lx. ..31,87,89,90,93

Grewiopsis crednerisefonnis Sap. 91

Grewiopsis ficifolia, n. sp., PI.

XLI.Figs. 1,2 ................ 92

Grewiopsis Haydenii Lx........ 44

Grewiopsis orbiculata Sap ...... 93

Grewiopsis palinrifolia, ri. sp., PL

XLI, Fig. 3................... 92

Grewiopsis platanifolia, n. sp.,

PL XL, Fig. 1 ................ 89

Grewiopsis populifolia, n. sp., PL

XL, Figs. 3-5........... ...... 90

Grewiopsis Saportana Lx..31,86,87,89,92 

Grewiopsis sidsefolia Sap ....... 87

Grewiopsis tenuifolia Lx........ 91

Grewiopsis tiliacea Sap ......... 91

Grewiopsis tretnulsefolia Sap .. .72,86,87,

89,90,96 

Grewiopsis viburnifolia, ri. sp.,

PL XL, Fig. 2................ 89

GYMNOSPERMS .............. 14

GYMNOSPORIA-. ... ... . 77

H. iPage. 

HAKEA ........................ 99

Hakea attenuata B. Br......... 99

Hakea mahoniseformis Sap...... 99

HALYMENITES ................... 14

HAMAMELIDE^; ................. 64

Hamamelis Virginiaua L........ 65

HAMAMELITESSap.............. 64

Hamam elites fothergilloides Sap.,

PL XXIX, Fig. 1.............. 64

HEDERAL..................56,70,71,92

Hedera aquamara, n. sp., PL

XXVI, Fig. 7................. 59

Hedera Bruneri, n. sp., PL XXVI,

Fig.6 . ........'.......;..... 58

Hedera cuneata Heer ........... 56

Hedera Helix L ................ 56

Hedera McClurii Heer.......... 58,59

Hedera minima, n. sp., PL XXVI,

Fig. 5 ........................ 57

Hedera ovalis Lx............... 57

Hedera parvula, n. sp., PL XXVI,

Fig. 4 ........................ 57

Hedera platanoidea Lx ......... 58,92

Hedera primordialis (Sap.; Heer.56,57,70 

Hedera prisca Sap.............. 58

Hedera Scnimperi Lx........... 92

Hippophae striata I^udw........ 48

HYPERICUM...... .............. 88

I.

ILEX ............

Ilex ambigua Ung 

Ilex horridaSap... 

Ilexodora Sieb.... 

Ilex opaca L.......

83 

85 

99 

QQvS

99

J.

JUGLANDACE2E ................. 33

JUGLANS L ...................33,79,115

Juglans acuminata Heer........ 68

Juglaus alkalina Lx............ 52

Juglans costata Ung ............. 33

Juglans nigella Heer, PL XV,

Fig. 1........................ 33,82

? Juglans Ungeri Heer, PL XIV,

Fig. 6 ....E.. .................. 33

L. 

LAURINEJS ..................... 46

LAUKUS L ................. ....40,46,61

Laurus Canariensis pliocenica 

«ap .................. ........ 48

Laurus Clementinse Pilar........ 92

Laurus ocotesefolia Ett'......... 4d

(350)
INDEX. 351

Laurus phceboicles Ett ..........

JLaurus priinigenia Ung., PI.

XXIII, Figs. 8-10.............

Laurus resurgens Sap., PI. XXIII,

Fig. 7........................

Leguminosites arachioides Lx., 

PI. XXIX, Fig. 2..............

LEMNA L .......................

Lemna scutata Dawson, Pi. Ill, 

Figs. 4, 5.....................

LEMNACE^E ....................

Leptolobium tomentosum Pohl..

LlRIODKNDRON L. ..............

Liriodendron Laramiense, n. sp,, 

PL XLVIII, Fig. 2.. ..........

Liriodendron Meekii Heer ......

Liriodendron Proccacinii Mass . .

Liriodendron Tulipifera L ......

LITSJSA Lain ...................

Litsf«a Carboneiisis, n. sp., PL 

XXIV, Fig. 1. ................

M.

M ACCLINTOCKIA Heer ...........

MAGNOLIA L ....... .i...... ....

Magnolia alternans Heer.... ....

Magnolia Capelliuii Heer .. .....

Magnolia obovata Newberry ....

Magnolia, pulcbra, n. sp., PI. 

XLVIII, Figs. 3,4............

MAGNOLIACE^E .................

MELALEUCA ...... ..............

MELASTOMITES .......:.........

MENISPERMACE.E . ...... .... ....

MENISPERMITES ...... ..........

MENISPERMUM .................

MONIMIOPSIS Sap...... .... . ....

? Moniraiopsis amboraefolia Sap.,

PI. XXV, Fig.2 ..............

? Monimiopsis fraterna Sap., Pi.

XXV, Fig. 3..................

MONOCOTYLEDONS ..............

MYRICA L ......................

Myrica diversifolia Lx ..........

Myrica latiloba acutiloba Lx ....

Myrica Torreyi Lx., PI. XIV,

Fig.5. ....... ................

MYRICACE^E ...... ...... .. ......

Myrsine? acantboda Sap.... ....

Myrsine Radobojana Ung.......

Page. 

48

47,48

47

65

65

65

17

17

17

106

102

102

56

103

102.

48

48

100

103

53

103

104

103

102

101

88

100

58,100

100

51

51

51

52

16

32

72

25

32,101

32

72

77

N.

Page.

f Neuropteris angulata Newberry. 63,64

NYSSAL .....................:. 52,68

Nyssa aquatica L............... 53

Nyesa Buddiana, n. sp., PI. XXV,

Fig.4 ........................ 53

Nyssa Caroliniana Walt ......... 53

Nyssa lanceolata Lx............ 53

Nysea multiflora Wang.......... 53

Nyssa uniflora Wang....... .- 53

Nyssa vetusta Newberry ........ 53

O. 

OCOTEA .....;................... 48

ONAGRARIE.E .............._. 63

OREODAPHNaNees.............. 48

Oreodapbne Heerii Gaud........ 49

Oreodaphne ? resurgens Scuimt)... 47

P.

PALIURUS Juss:.............21,75,86,88

Paliurus Colombi Heer, PL

XXXIII, Figs. 8-10 ........... 75,93 

Paliurus Favonii Ung.........;. 86

Paliurus orbiculacus Sap........ 57

Paliurus Pealei, n. sp., PL

XXXIII, Figs. 12-14 .......... 76

Paliurus pulcherrimus, n. sp., PL

XXXIII, Fig. 11 .............. 75

Paliurus ten uifoliiis Heer........ 77

Paliuras zizyphoides Lx ........ 88

Parrotia pristina Heer .......... 93

PERSEA ........................ 48,61

Persooniadaphnoides Heer (note). 88 

Persoonia ferruginea Smith (note) 88 

Persoonia laurina Heer.......... 88

PHANEROGAMS ................. 14

Phaseolites fraternus Sap........ 41

Phaseolites oligantherus Ung ... 41 

PHRAGMITES Trin .............. 16

Phragmites Alaskana Heef, PL

III, Figs. 1-3................. 17

PHYLLITES ..................... 98

Phyllites carneosus Ne wberry ... 44, 111 

Phyllites einnamomeus Rossm..... 49

Phyllites cupanioides Newberry . 96 

Phyllites De-Visianii Sism ...... 111

Phyllites juglandoides Eossm ..... 33

Phyllites ovatus Rossm ......... 105

Phyll ites venosus Newberry..... 96,112

Pistia corrugata Lx ............ 17

PLATANACE js:.................. 34

PLATANUS L ....... 34,60,62,63,66,89,99

Platanus affinis Lx ............. 34,91

(351)
352 INDEX.

Platanus appendiculata Lx ..... 36 

Platanus basilobata, n. sp., PL

XVII-XIX ..................35,37,62

Platanus cuneifolia Gopp ....... 66

Platanus dw&iaLx............... 60

Platanus Guillelm® Gopp., PL

XX, Fig. 1................34,37,89,90

Platanus Heerii Lx., PL XV, Figs.

3,4.......................... 34,3j>, 91

Platanus Newberriana Lx....... 90

Platanus nobilis Newberry, PL

XVI....... ..................35,60,63

Platanus occidentalis L......... 36

Platanus CEynhausiana Gopp ... 99 

Platanus orientalis L............ 36,99

Platanus Eaynoldsii Newberry,

PL XX, Figs. 2, 3............37,66,91

POLYPETALJE................... 52

POPULUS L .......... 18,23,24,54,91,100

Populus acerifolia Newberry .... 22

Populus alba L................. 91

Populus amblyrhyncha, u. sp.,

PI. VI, Figs. 1-8; PL VII, Figs.

1-3..........................20,21,58

Populns anomala, n. sp., PL

VIII,Fig. 7................... 23

Populus arctica Heer............ 19,20

Populus attenuata Al. Br........ 21,90

Populus balsamifera L.-........ 18

Populus balsamifera angustifolia

Watson ...................... 18

Populus balsamoid.es Gopp...... 80

Populus craspedodroma, n. sp.,

PL VIII, Fig. 3................. 21,71

Populus cuneata Newberry,Pl.IV *

Figs. 5-8; PL V, Figs. 1-3.19,66,75,88 

Populus daphnogenoides, n. sp.,

PL VII, Figs. 4-6.............. 20

Populus Euboica Sap........... 21

Populu s Gemellar ii Mass........ 91

Populus glandulifera Heer, PL

IV, Figs, 1-4................. 19

Populus Grewiopsis, n. sp., PL

IX, Fig. 1 .................... 23

Populus hederoides, n. sp., PL

VIII, Fig. 5.................. 22,58

Populus hyperborea Heer. ...... 54

Populus inaequalis, n. sp., PL

IX, Fig. 2.................... 24

Populus latior ALBr....... .. 18

Populus Massiliensis Sap.... . 40

Populus monilifera Ait.......... 18

Populus monodonLx............ 54

Populus mutabilis Heer......... 58

Page.

Populus norvosa elongata Newberry......................... 91

Populus oxyrhyncha, n. sp., PL 

VIII, Figs. 1,2................ 21

Populus Kichardsoni Heer, PL

VIII, Fig. 6.................. 23,24

Populus sclerophylla Sap........ 91

Populus speciosa, n. sp., PL V,

Figs. 4-7 ..................... 20

Populus Stygia Heer......... 103

Populus subrotundata Lx....... 23

Populus tremuloides Michx ..... 18

Populus Whitei, n. sp., PL VIII,

Fig. 4........................ 22

PROTEOIDES................. 88

Protoficus crenulata Sap ........ 91

PROTOPHYLLUM ................44,81,93

PROTOPLATANUS................ 63

PTEROCELASTRUS ............... 88

PTEROSPERMITES Heer ...... 80,81,93,96

Pterospermites eordatus,n. sp., PL

XLI, Fig.4................... 93

Pterospermites cordifolius Heer.. 94 

Pterospermites insequifolius

Sap.......................... 91,93

Pterospermites minor, n. sp., PL

XLII, Figs. 1-3... ........... 95

Pterospermites spectabilis Heer.91,94,96 

Pterospermites Whitei, n. sp., PL

XLI, Figs. 5,6................ 94

PTEROSPERMUM ................93,96,99

Pterospermurn ferox Ett........ 96

Pterospermum suberifolium

WiUd ........................ 96,99

Pyrus serrulata Gopp........... 84

Q. 

QuERCUsL................... 24,28,99

Quercus affinis Sap ............. 59

Quercus armata Sap............ 99

Quercus bicornis, n. sp., PL IX, 

Fig. 3........................ 24

Quercus Carbonensis, n. sp., PL

IX, Fig. 6 .................... 25,28

Quercus coccinea Wang......... 99

Quercus Dentoni Lx., PL X, Fig.

1............................. 26

Quercus Doljensis Pilar, PL IX,

Figs.4,5...................... 25,28

Quercus furcinervis (Rossm.)

Ung.......................... 26

Quercus grandidentata Ung..... 99

Quercus IlexL................. 25

Q uercus Lamberti Wat ......... 42

Quercus Lucumouum Gaud ..... 26

(352)
INDEX. 353

Quercus MediterraneaUng. 

Quercus negundoides Lx... 

Quercus platania Heer..... 

Quercus Scillana Gaud..... 

Quercus troglodytes Heer.. 

Quercus Zoroastri Ung.....

25

96

89

99

25

25

K.

RHAMNE.E.... .................. 72

Rhamnites concinnus Newberry. 113

RHAMNUS ...................... 42,73

Rhamnus Decheni Web......... 42

Rhamnus Gaudini Heer......... 83

Mhamnua multinervis Al. Br...... 73

Rhamnus Warthana Heer....... 85

RHUS .......................... 42

Khiis Evansii Lx............... 45,96

Rhus incisa Sap ................ 72

Rhus Meriani Heer ............. 82

Rhus zanthoxyloides Ung....... 41

S.

SALICINEJS ................

Salisturia adiantoides Ung. 

SALIX.....................

Salix primseva Sap ........

Salix varians Heer ........

18 

15

. 85,88 

85 

85 

65 

SAPINDUS L .................... 66,68

Sapindus affiuis Newberry, PL

XXX, Figs. 1,2............... 67

Sapindus alatus, n. sp., PL XXXI,

Figs. 3, 4..................... 68

Sapindus angustifolius Lx., PL

XXXI, Figs. 5-7.............. 68

Sapiudus grandifoliolus, n. sp.,

PL XXX, Figs. 3-5; PL XXXI, . Figs. 1,2 ..................... 67

Sapindus marginatus Willd..... 69

Sapindusobtusifolius Lx........ 66,67,68

Sapindus RotariiMass .......... 47

SASSAFRAS .....................60,61,63

Sassafras Forrettianum Mass.... 61

Sassafras primigenium Sap...... 61

SEQUOIA Endl.................. 16

Sequoia biforrnis Lx., PL II, Figs.

1-6........................... 16

SPARGANIUM L.----..-..-.-...- 17

Sparganium Stygium Heer, PL

III, Figs. 6, 7................. 17,18

Sphserococcites crispiformis

Schloth ...................... 13

Sphserococcites Schamb e 1 i n u s

Heer.................. ....... 13

Page. 

SPIRAXIS Newberry......_.... 14

Spiraxisbivalvis, n. sp., PL I,Fig. 

3.............. .............. 14

STERCULIA ...................^. 96

Sterculia variabilis Sap......... 91

STERCULIACEJS .... .......__. 93

Styrax vulcanioum Ett......... 52

T.

Taberusemontana Bohemica Ett . 54 

Telopea speciosissima R. Br. .... 59

Tetranthera prcecursoria Lx .... 48

Tetranthera sessiliflora Lx...... 48

Tetrapteris Bilinica Ett......... 52

TILIA .......................... 108,109

Tilia antiqua Newberry ......... 107,108

Tilia expausa Sap. & Mar ..... 40

Tilia Malmgren i Heer........... 108

TiliaMilleri Ett........'........ 108,110

Tilia SavianaMass ............. Ill

TILIACE.E ...................... 85

TBAPAL ....................... 63

Trapa microphylla Lx., PL 

XXVIII,Figs. 2-5 ............ 64

TYPHACE^E .......... .......... 17

U. 

ULMUS L....................... 44,45

Ulmus Californica Lx........... 45

Ulmus discerpta Sap............ 45

Ulmus irregularis Lx............ 38

Ulmus minima, n. sp., PL XXIII,

Figs. 3, 4...... ............... 45

Ulmus orbicularis, n. sp., PL

XXIII.Fig. 6................. 46

Ulmus planeroides, n. sp., PL

XXIII, Figs. 1,2.............. 44

Ulmus rhamnifolia, n. sp., PL

XXIII, Fig. 5................. 45

UKTICACE^B ................ 37

V.

VIBURNUM L... 24,42,43,44,93,105,106, 

107,108,109,110,'111, 114,115 

Viburnum asperum Newberry, PL

LV,Figs.4-9 .................113,114

Viburnum betulsefolium, n. sp.,

Pl.LVII,Fig.4............... 114

Viburnum Dakotense Lx ....... 112

Viburnum dentatum L.......... Ill

Viburnum Dentoni Lx............ 110

Viburnum dichotomum Lx...... 93, 96

Viburnum elougatum, n. sp., PL

LIV,Figs.4,5 ................ 112

(353) -
354 INDEX.

rage. 

Viburnum erectum, n. sp., PI. LV,

Fig.3........................ 112

Viburnum finale, n. sp., PI. LVII,

Fig. 5....-.. ............. 115

Viburnum lanceolatum Newberry 112,113 

Viburnum Lantana L........... 109,110

Viburnum lantanoides Michx... 109,110 

Viburnum limpidum, n. sp., PL

LIII, Figs. 3-6................ 110

Viburnum macrodontum, n. sp.,

PI. LIII, Fig. 2................ 110

Viburnum macrospennum Heer. 109 

Viburnum marginatum Lx...... 93

Viburnum Newberrianum, n. sp.,

PI. LVI, Figs. 1-6.............113,114

Viburnum Nordeuskioldi Heer,

PI. LVII, Figs. 1-3............ 114

Viburnum oppositinerve, n. sp.,

PL LV, Figs. 1,2 ............ 112

Viburnum perfectum, n. sp., PI.

LII, Figs. 3,4; PL LIII, Fig. 1. 109 

Viburnum perplexum, n. sp., PL

LIV.Figs.2,3 ................ Ill

Viburnum platanoides Lx....... .34

Viburnum pubescens Pursh ..106, 111, 112 

Viburnum rugosum pliocenicum

Sap.......................... 52

Viburnum Schmidtianum Heer.. 44 

Viburnum spinulosum Heer..... 72

Page. 

Viburnum tilioides, PL L, LI; PL

LII, Figs. 1-2 .............. ..107,112

Viburnum Tinus L ............. 10S

Viburnum vitifolium Sap. &Mar. 90 

Viburnum Whymperi Heer, PL

LIV,Fig.l ................... 90,111

VITIS L........................ 69,70

Vitis Bruneri, n. sp., PL XXXII,

Figs.1,2 ..................... ,69

Vitis Carbonensis, n. sp., PL

XXXII, Fig. 3................ 7O

Vitis crenata Heer.............. 70

Vitiscuspidata, n. sp., PL XXXII,

Figs. 6-8..................... 71

Vitis Xantholitheiisis, n. sp., PL

XXXII, Figs. 4,5 ............. 71

Z.

ZIZYPHCS Juss .......... 21, 73,75,86,88

Zizyphus cinnamomoides Lx., PL

XXXIII, Fig.7..........:.... 74

ZizyphusMeekiiLx., PL XXXIII,

Figs.5,6..................... 74

Zizyphusovoideus Mass......... 74

Zizyphus serrulatus, n. sp., PL

XXXIII, Figs. 3,4.............

Zizyphus tiliaefolius (Ung.) Heer.

Zizyphus Ungeri Heer 

(354)

73

86

77